Connected Podcast

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 04 Jun 2026 17:57:00 +0000

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 4

Exposing the Debauchery in Religious Disguise.

By Carole_n_Nice. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

To lead into this story, as a reprise, Chastity has fallen in love with her elderly father. Her sister - in - law has performed a very informal, (yet spiritual), marriage for the two as this type of incest is not allowed. You witnessed the consummation of the marriage and now we go to part three.

The Next Day Aftermath.

The next morning, Prudence and I sat on pillows at the kitchen table and broke fast. Grace had left to take care of both Emily's and her children. Emily made a large breakfast that we ate in silence. We finished clearing the dishes and looked at each other.

"Ok, Last night needs to be discussed," Emily stated. "First off, how did your father let this get so far out of control?

Both Prudence and I shook our heads not knowing.

"This is too strange." This just happened?" "You both get picked for this Eden Conference out of the blue," she went on. "Why?"

I had no clue and I just shook my head again.

I heard my sister Prudence whisper from the side, "I might have said something to Prelate Mathias?"

Both Emily and I looked at her, stunned!

"He kept asking me how things were at home," Prudence continued. "How was our father since the divorce?" "How were you acting, Chastity." "Did I noticed anything different in the house?"

"Oh my blessed mother," I cried! "How could you say anything to the Prelate?"

Emily shook her head visibly shaken. "Sister Prudence you know better than to let the bishops and prelates to have knowledge of our inside family!" "What in Lords sake were you thinking?"

Prudence broke down in tears. "Father spends all his time with you, Chastity." "Even at the family Eden Conference he was with you, not Emily who he rightfully should have been." "It wasn't right!"

"And you told the Prelate that, Prudence?" "Prudence," Emily repeated again at a shout.

My sister just nodded.

Emily kissed Prudence on the cheek and told her not to worry about it. Just go up and get some rest. Prudence kissed me and apologized. She then went up to her room and slept again.

"Emily?" "What are we going to do," I implored her.

She took me by the hand and we went up to my bedroom and laid on the pillow. Emily I think had a fairly good grasp of the danger we were in. Prelate Mathias was a vengeful man and he somehow took slight at something our family had done. In addition, he knew that something was going on between my father and I, (although she didn't think he had figured out that we had married each other). Excommunication was a real possibility. The community owned all the land our houses stood on. If we were excommunicated, we had to vacate the land and the house that stood on it. We would be homeless and probably without employment.

Emily held my hand as we lay on our bed, heads together on my pillow when a loud knocking came on the front door. Both of us jumped up and came out of the bedroom. Prudence was already standing out on the second floor landing, looking frightened to death.

"It is Prelate Mathias and his two grandsons, again."

Emily turned to both of us and told us to hide. She walked down the stairs and opened the door. Upon seeing Prelate Mathias, she curtsied to him and bid the twins good morning.

"Good Morning, Sister Emily," he said pleasantly. "I have come to collect the sisters Chastity and Prudence so that we might finish our Eden Conference from last night." "It wasn't properly consummated and, of course, it continues from vespers of the day until the evening vigil of the next."

Emily nodded unsure if the scriptures he was quoting were correct and said, "My sisters are not here." "I think they went to the Holy One's house in an attempt to see their mother."

The Prelate nodded in understanding. "That is unfortunate because if it is not consummated, I would be bound to commence another twenty four hour period tonight or the next?"

With that, I watched down the stairs as one of the twins whispered into his grandfather's ear. He listened intently and said, "Why of course!"

"Emily, my grandson has properly corrected me and explained the time would not restart if a surrogate were to replace them." "Perhaps you would like to substitute for one of them and maybe another woman?" "Your sister-in-law Grace maybe?"

Hearing this I ran to the window and went onto the second floor roof. I told Prudence to hide and be quiet. I slid down the second floor rain gutter, (something I had not done for several years), and ran around the building to the front of the house.

"Prelate, Emily explained, Sister Grace is watching our children." "I am also certain that many women would be honored to share this moment of atonement with your Grandsons." "However with the late notice they would not be able to give up their household duties that quickly."

"That is unfortunate," the Prelate said.

"Eminence, I am an experienced woman and have attended a dozen or so of these conferences." "Surely I would suffice to satisfy two young men and we could..."

Before Emily finished her sentence, I opened the door and feigned surprise to see the prelate there. I was driven not to have Prudence go through what we had done the last night. I quickly curtsied to him and the twins and thanked them for the honor that they had given me the previous night.

Prelate Mathias smiled and brushed my face. "It is nice to see you daughter Chastity." "I was just asking the whereabouts of your sister Prudence and was explained that she would not be back shortly?"

I nodded.

"Well the Eden Conference is not finished because it was not vaginally consummated last night." "We don't have your sister Prudence here but Emily has volunteered to be her surrogate." "I think we have the required number of people here so we should go to my house."

With that, he took both our hands and led us off the porch and to his car. As he reached the door, he waited, expecting to have his door opened for him. Emily quickly ran around the car and opened the driver's side door.

The Twins stood there looking at me. I swallowed and opened the door for them.

The Prelate started the car and stopped for a moment. "Wait!" "I forget myself!" "I should call your father so that he should finish this most sacred occasion with us."

"No," Emily said! "Father is out of town on business and will not be back before Vespers."

"I see, well maybe I or one of the twins might be able to find a surrogate to fill in for him?"

The Twins just nodded and off we went to the Prelates house. As we drove, the Prelate swerved into the auto shop my brother Thomas worked at. He got out of the car. Without a word, he went to the bay my brother was working in and started to talk to him. My brother listened and looked up, looking at his wife Emily and shaking his head no. After several minutes of discussion, my brother Thomas threw the oily rag he had in his hand on the ground and grimly nodded yes.

Several minutes later, he approached the car. Prelate Mathias turned to me and said, "Chastity, would you be kind enough to open the door for your brother?"

"Yes your Eminence," I stated and scrambled out of the back seat to open the door for my brother.

The prelate started the car and commenced driving towards his house again. After several minutes, he turned and said, "I know we all have had this occasion happen to us without planning." "It would probably be wise to shorten the time spent of consummation as much as much as possible?" "This would allow us to get back to our primary order of raising our families and flock?"

We all nodded willing, no praying to get this over with. The two obese twins squeezing my sister-in-law and me together because they took up most of the back seat to themselves.

"Sisters Emily and Chastity, You may perform your self-stimulation rite in the back seat while I drive."

Thomas immediately flared up, "That would be unseemly to have two women stimulating their vaginas in the back seat of a car while driving in the community, Prelate!"

"Nonsense Elder Thomas!" "You just heard your sister and your wife agree that saving time would be of benefit to everyone."

Emily looked at me and we both knew we had to get this over with. I lifted my skirt up and bunched it around my hips. I reached into my panties and pulled them down my legs. I took them down to my ankles and then kicked them off. Emily did the same with her panties.

"Emily, give your panties to one of the boys to safeguard them while you masturbate," the Prelate dictated.

"Chastity, give your panties to your brother," he nodded to Thomas.

I took my panties and bunched them up in my hand. I reached over the front seat and handed them to my brother.

I spread my legs open slightly and moved my hand reluctantly over my mound. I started to stimulate myself. Emily reached over and grabbed my hand. She squeezed it and we both concentrated on making ourselves wet.

Several minutes later, the Prelate had another idea, "The twins are innocent." "Maybe you should show them how to stimulate a woman so they will know how to do it when they have wives?"

I was bewildered.

Emily leaned over and said, "Watch."

She took the hand of the nearest obese one and moved it between her legs. I watched as he took his finger and moved it along her slit.

"Emily, tell him how to do it and you help also Chastity."

I grabbed the other twins hand and put it between my legs. I opened them more and watched Emily, desperate to mimic her actions. Trying to mimic everything she did.

Emily spread her legs wider open, draping one of them over mine and pulling me open at the same time. She took the hand of the twin removed it from between her legs and kissed his fingers. Sucking them into her mouth. I continued to do exactly as she did.

She turned to both of them, "Watch between our legs." "Look at our intimate places so that you will know how to finger fuck your wives."

I was a little shocked at the language coming from my sister and how graphic she was. The Prelate seemed pleased with her lesson while Thomas just stared out the front window with my panties in his hand.

She took his fingers back into her mouth and got them wet, "Make your wife spread her labia for you," she said as she opened herself up. "Have her wet your fingers like I did so that you will have lubrication on them." "This will place you in your rightful position as in command of her cunt."

She took his fingers and placed them between the opening in her vulva. Spread wide she grasped several fingers and nodded, "Insert two or three fingers inside her." "That way you'll know if the muscles of her pelvis is responding to your stimulation." "Most women respond better if they have some bulk in their pussy." "Two or three fingers inserted inside her will make her go crazy for you."

She took three fingers and placed them inside her pussy. I took Two fingers and moved them inside me. Dreading that I would have to take three.

Emily reached and took his other hand. With the index finger she moved it just below the base of her mound. "Take the tip of your finger and find the hood of her clitoris." "Massage it until it starts to grow under your finger."

"That is it, you have it," Emily gasped!

I did the same thing but I was far behind where Emily was at. I could see her hips thrust upwards against her fingers.

Suddenly, she was screaming, "Oh My Gosh." "No one has ever made me feel this way!" She ground hard against him and screamed, "I'm Coming!" "I Can't Stand It!" "You Are A Stallion!"

I looked up and noticed that the Prelate had pulled over to watch Emily. She had this incredible orgasm. I couldn't believe it. She had a hard time controlling her breathing. My brother turned around and looked her straight in the eye. She looked up at him and they both smiled!?! Oh my gosh, She faked it. She faked having an orgasm! My brother was having a hard time controlling his laughter.

I was not to be outdone! I could put on an award performing performance myself! I arched my back, feeling the obese boy's hard penis pressed between my butt cheeks. I squeezed my legs together and trapped his hand between them. I circled my arm behind me and over his leg and shouted, "Please, allow me to cum, beloved!" "I need to feel your finger inside me." "I... I..."

I pushed my backside against him one more time and screamed out, "I am cumming." "You Make Me Feel More Like A Woman Than I Have Ever Felt Before In My Life!"

All of a sudden, as I finished Act 1, Scene 2, I felt this wet sticky squirt on my back and dripping down the crack of my butt. He came. He ejaculated because I talked to him? He came all sticky on my back and pressed against his fat tummy.

My brother gave me a funny look and looked to the steering wheel. I scooted up on the twin's lap looking like I was trying to get more comfortable and looked to where my brother's eyes were fixed. The Prelate was masturbating!

We drove to the Prelate changed his mind and drove to our community house. It appeared he could no longer wait and this was ten miles closer. He had us clean his grandsons' tummies clean with our tongues. We took up their seed in our mouths as they giggled as if we were tickling them.

When we entered the house, we were led to the great room. Prelate Mathias took a breath and was about to instruct us when my brother Thomas interrupted him.

"I am my father's surrogate." "I will conduct the ceremony Eminence."

The prelate was shocked for a moment but smiled and nodded his agreement.

Thomas turned to us and ordered us to kneel. We both knelt in front of him and assumed our position of prayer.

"Chastity, What are you," he asked?

"I am a Woman, brother." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden."

He turned to Emily and said, "Wife, what are you?"

"I am a Woman, husband." "I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden."

"Wife, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins," he questioned?

"Husband, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things." "I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated myself and blessed into manhood in my next life."

"Chastity? And you," he asked?

"Brother, I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey you brother, my ordained elders and my Husband in all things."

He quickly went through our requirements by the covenants and had us stand.

"Chastity?" "Emily?" "You may disrobe."

Emily and I turned to each other. She brushed my cheek and actually kissed me lightly on my lips. "This will be over soon, sister." "It will pass." "Let us make the best of it."

With that she turned me and undressed me. She would not let me take any garments off myself. When she went to ta

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 03 Jun 2026 17:56:00 +0000

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 3

Father's Bed Needs a Woman.

By Carole_n_Nice. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

My father stood up and smiled at all of us kneeling before him.

"Daughters, what is your duty," father asked?

"To obey you, father," we replied in unison.

"Prudence, Stand!" My sister stood at my father's command and awaited his assignment. My father walked over to her, touched the bonnet on her head and then her cheek. "You will go with your two eldest brothers, Thomas and Mathew."

"Yes, father," She said and knelt at the feet of both of them.

I was shocked that my father would assign her to my older brothers. I thought he would give her to one of them but to have a girl who was still days from her nineteenth birthday to men was shocking. I felt for certain that he would assign both Prudence and I to our two oldest brothers, Grace to our youngest and Emily, Our oldest sister in law to himself.

My father turned to Grace. "Grace, you will serve my beloved son, Luke."

Grace stood up and said, "Thank you, Father." "I will make you proud of me and erase our sins." She then courtseyed to him and went to kneel in front of Luke.

My heart sunk. This left me with my youngest brother, John. Although, I loved him he was a bit of a handful and we all dreaded the thought of being assigned to him. I grit my teeth and waited.

"Prudence!" "Emily!" "Stand daughters!"

We both stood and waited what was ordained to happen. I smiled at Emily, my heart breaking because of not being with my father but bursting with pride that she would rightfully be with our patriarch.

"Emily, you will go with my youngest son, John." "You will serve him well, daughter," he said.

I could see the shock only partially hidden on Emily's face. "Yes, father." "I will please and honor your son As If He Were You."

"Prudence, you will serve me."

I nodded and knelt at his feet. This was a disaster. How could father have made such a bad decision to assign Emily to John? I knelt stunned at my father's feet. I watched as Emily knelt before John and pulled his manhood from his pants. She reached over with amazing dignity and took him into his mouth and started to suck him hard. I felt my father reach for my arm and pull me onto his lap. He was smiling.

I put my arms around him, kissed him on the cheek and whispered to him, "How could you assign our oldest sister to John?" "It is an insult."

He took my chin and forced me to look him straight in the eyes. "Because I want you and after that, it all made sense to me." "Now undress me, Chastity."

I nodded and got off my father's lap. I unbuttoned his shirt, pulled it out of his pants and off his arms. He kissed my lips, his tongue, softly between them and pulled me to him. I bent over to him and trailed my lips to his chest. I kisses his small nipples, using my teeth as he had done to me.

I went to my knees and unbuckled his pants. I unfastened them and pulled them from his legs. My hands hardly had had his pants off and I was reaching with the other one to pull his undershorts down his legs. All thought of Emily had fled from my brain as my wanting my father's cock took over my brain. He sprung free of his underwear and stood in front of my eyes. I started to move towards it to grasp it in my lips and I felt him move me upwards. He shook his head and sat me on his lap. I sat down on him and I he placed his manhood between my legs, the side of his shaft laying against the lips of my vagina.

I felt my father's hand touch my breast and he was kissing me so gently. I cupped my breast for him as I did last week and he took my nipple between his lips. I felt like a Madonna, portrayed by so many artists in the past. He nursed on my small breast and I just closed my eyes, relishing his suckling.

I looked to Prudence to ensure she was alright. She was on her knees with Mathew's penis in her mouth. Mathew was holding her head to him as his hips slipped it in and out of her mouth. My oldest brother Thomas fondled her breast and kissed her back as she serviced Mathew.

Grace was already on her back in a position of self-stimulation. She was preparing herself to be wet for my brother Luke who was between her legs watching her. He widened her legs and smiled down at her. I watched as she reached up and took Luke's cock in her hand and guided my brother to her vagina. Luke penetrated her immediately and Grace wrapped her legs around his hips and pulled him into her. I heard her say, "Give me your seed, Brother Luke so I can atone for my sins." Luke pushed into her faster.

Emily was taking John's cock with much dignity and energy.

I turned back to my father's attention. He twisted me in his lap so that I was still sitting on it but my back was towards him. He reached around and was massaging both of my breasts with his hands and kissing the back of my neck. His cock was hardened, between my legs and the top of it pushing against my vagina. I reached down and took the head of it and held it steady as I slid my pussy up against it. Getting it wet as I slid. My eyes closed as I slid myself up and down my father's cock pressing on the outside of my pussy.

I heard a muffled noise. I opened my eyes and quickly looked to Emily as she suppressed another sound of pain. I stared at her and then at my youngest brother John. I couldn't believe it. He was behind Emily and taking his brother's wife anally. He was pushing her hard and I could see she was being hurt.

"Father," I drew his attention to Emily!

When I shouted, everyone looked up and towards the person of my concern. I shot my eyes to my oldest brother Thomas and I could see he had become immediately angry that his wife should be sodomized by his younger brother on this occasion. He started to get up and walk towards John.

"Stop!" My father glared at Thomas and looked towards Emily.

"What is your duty, Daughter," My father turned and asked Emily?

Emily looked up at my father, straining her neck to look high enough after being impaled on my brother's cock, "To obey and atone for my sins, Father." "I am sorry if I have disturbed your pleasure, father." She turned to her husband Thomas and smiled. Then she turned to my brother John and said, "Brother, please take my ass as you will." "Give me your seed hard so that I may atone for my sins."

My brother John, smiled and commenced taking her from behind. I could see the pain on Emily's face but she kept asking for it harder, begging for her sins to be forgiven.

Thomas pulled our sister Prudence from her oral duties with Mathew. He turned her so that she would be facing my father and me on all fours. He took hand lotion and lathered it all over his penis. I watched in horror as he took Prudence by the hips and plunged his cock into her backside. She screamed as he sodomized her and looked directly into my father's eyes.

"Thomas," I heard Emily shout." "You stop that with Prudence or I will never forgive you."

My Brother looked up, pulled out of Prudence and hugged her. He took her between him and Mathew. They just hugged her between them and kept her warm.

My father took me by the hand and pulled me up the stairs. We were heading to his bedroom. I looked back at the carnage left of this Eden Conference. Prudence sobbing between the loving arms of her two oldest brothers, Luke between Graces legs with her begging for him to "fuck her harder," and Emily barely able to stay on her knees from the pain of John fucking her in the ass.

We got into the bedroom and I could not hold my peace. "Father, this was ill thought out and has torn our family apart."

"Chastity, If I wanted you to speak I would have singled so," is all he said. "Now lie down on the bed and open your legs for my cock."

I laid on the bed, sobbing as he kneeled between my legs. He took my knees and bent them so that my feet were flat on the bed.

"Ask for it, Chastity!"

I sniffed and took a breath. "Please fuck me, father."

With that he took his cock and started to fuck me. He pulled my legs around him and I lay there as he pushed inside me. After several minutes, he spent himself inside me. He just lay across my body, crushing me with his weight and fell asleep.

The next morning I awoke without the crushing weight of my father on top of me. My father was already downstairs while my sisters prepared breakfast in silence. I put my robe on and went into the kitchen. When I got down to the kitchen, he called the family together.

I watched as my father started to cry, a broken man that I had never seen before. He apologized to each of us for last night. He explained how the loss of my mother had disturbed him and he wasn't thinking right. He scolded John for his willingness to not only hurt his brother but to physically hurt his brother's wife. He kissed Prudence because of the pain he caused. To Emily, he got on his knees and begged forgiveness.

Emily got on her knees with him, silently prayed for a moment and said, "Father, I have no forgiveness to give you because you have done nothing to me that would warrant it." "It is I who has sinned in Eden and that is what the conference is for, so I may atone."

With that, she stood up and helped my father to his feet. She took the belt of her robe and untied it. She slipped the robe of her shoulder and stood nude in front of him. "I beg your forgiveness, father." "I want to atone for it as I should of last night."

Emily clasped her hand in my fathers and turned him towards the stairs. As she passed me, she also grasped my hands and said, "You will join us Sister Chastity," and to the rest she said, "Please break your fast." "We will be a while," and she took us up the stairs.

Emily took us upstairs and closed the door. I stood in silence as she undressed him and had him lay on the bed. She came to me, kissed me lightly on the lips and reached for the belt on my robe. She unfastened it and took it off my shoulders and stood me naked in front of her. She pulled me to her and hugged me, leaning down to kiss me. She walked me to the bed, sat me down next to my father and reached underneath my chin. She undid my bonnet and looked at me.

"I am young but I am not a fool, Chastity." "I have eyes."

She finished removing my bonnet and laid me next to my father. She lay next to my father on the other side and took his penis in her hand. He stroked it until is started to respond. My father took my breast in his hand and massaged my nipples. Emily cupped one of my breast in her free hand and fed it to my father. My father sucked the nipple, doing that soft scrape thing with his teeth that drove me crazy. I watched as she left my father with my breast and moved down and took him into her mouth.

My father groaned as she stimulated him. I pushed him back on the bed and kissed his tummy. Emily saw me sliding down and pulled me between his legs. She licked the head of my father's cock and sucked on it, finally holding it for me to take in my mouth. I took my father's head between my lips and sucked on it. I could feel him start to grow even harder. His hips starting to move into me.

Emily took my father out of my mouth and kissed the head of it herself. She stretched me out on the bed. Her hand cupping one of my breasts and kissing the nipple. She look at my father and me.

"I can see how much she is in love with you, father, and you with her." "I don't know how we hide this because you will be excommunicated if a Bishop finds out." "We can do much in this church but not marry a daughter."

With that, she put her hand between my legs and touched my wetness. "Sister, you can never have a wedding so this is the best I can ever do for you."

She said a silent prayer as her finger traced around my clit. Then she kissed me full on the lips, took my father and placed him between my legs.

"Sister, Chastity," she intoned, "This is your husband." "Open your legs and take his seed as you are want to do."

With that, she took my father's cock and placed it between my legs. He pushed my father into me so that I would take him. I caught my breath as he entered me and swirled my legs around his hips, arching myself to take him.

She bent over and kissed my father than me. She lay down next to me and took my hand. She kissed my hand, then held it. My father was fully in me and she whispered to me, "Chastity, say it."

I smiled back at her and looked up into my father's eyes. "Husband," I said, "give me your seed."

She reached over and kissed him, "Father, fuck your new bride."

With that I opened my legs fully and my husband came deeply inside me.

I will repeat a list of characters in the first two parts because I have introduced quite a few in a short page span.

Dramatis Personae
Chastity (18)
Prudence - Chastity's Sister (Now 19)
Enos - Chastity's Father (60)
Barbara - Chastity's Mother and recently divorced wife of Enos (46)
Thomas - Chastity's Brother (26)
Emily - Thomas' Wife (25)
Mathew - Chastity's Brother (25)
Grace - Mathew's wife (22)
Luke - Chastity's Brother (23)
John - Chastity's Brother (21)
"The Holy One" - Highest Prelate of the Church and Barbara's new second husband
Prelate Mathias - High Officer of the Church
Evangeline - Wife of Mathias and Saint of the Church
Augustine - Chastity's Uncle and Brother of Enos

The next morning:

I woke the next morning with the sun bursting through the windows and in peace. I had slept so well the night before. I looked over at my father, laying peacefully next to me and I nuzzled myself against him, taking his arm around my waist to make a perfect spoon. I closed my eyes again for a few moments and must have fallen asleep.

I awoke feeling my father's cock hard and pushing between my cheeks. His hips giving me a soft nudging wake up. I reached my arm behind me and grasped his hips with my small hand. I pulled him up against me and felt the warmth of his arms as he enveloped my body.

"Chastity," are you awake?

I chuckled and bit a smile from my lip and said, "Yes, Husband, I am awake."

"I love you, Chastity."

"I love you also, Husband," I said as I pushed myself against his hard cock.

I felt his breath on the back of my neck, a combination muffled yawn and an exhale of passion. He pushed my head forward and licked the back of my neck with his tongue. Electricity kind of shot down my spine as his kisses seemed to explode on my spinal column. He reached around me and cupped my small breasts in each of his massive hands. He softly made my nipples hard as he ran them through his fingers, squeezing them lightly between them.

I felt him take my top leg as I lay sideways and pull it back over his leg. He pulled my hips more to him making our spoon position have a serious bend in it. I felt him move his penis between my legs and I reached down between mine. I took his cock in my hand and guided it to my vagina. When I had the tip of it in, I reached behind again to urge him forward. He took my hips and pulled me back onto his penis.

I closed my eyes as he entered me fully. I was wet from the minute I woke up and needed none of his ministrations to be able to receive him. I pushed myself backwards against him and let him take me.

"I love you, Husband." "Take me fully," I said.

My father whispered into my ear, "Tell me, Chastity."

"Fuck me, Husband." "Take your child bride and give me your seed." "Give me a baby." "Push your cock and your love deep into my tummy."

I felt him kiss my ear and push himself deeper inside me. I could feel him grow inside me. His urgent push to keep impaled.

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 02 Jun 2026 17:54:00 +0000

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 2

Chastity draws the attention of the Council of Twelve.

By Carole_n_Nice. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Prudence and I were at a loss on what was going on. My Mother knew. With great dignity she walked to the crucifix with the wooden man's penis embedded in it and stepped on a small stool. She stepped over it, her legs straddling the cross and took a deep breath. She slowly impaled herself on the wooden penis. I could see her biting her lip and closing her eyelids as she pushed herself down onto it.

My sister and I just looked at her as Ste. Evangeline pulled her down on top of the cross and tied her hands spread across the arm lengths. My mother was pushed over on a cross that had a penis embedded inside her and tied arm spread to the cross sides.

Ste. Evangeline began to take an evergreen branch and commence to spank my mother with it, causing deep red marks across her. My mother started to say her forgiveness prayers.

I heard a sound, paying no attention to it until Prudence shook me to pay attention. I looked up and one of the Prelates restated his demand. My sister and I were to strip and offer ourselves to the Holy One! Both of us looked at each other in amazement at this great honor. Could he even do anything at 92? I blinked past my sacrilegious thought and felt my sister turn me away from her so she could unbutton my dress. When she finished, I unbuttoned hers, also.

I took my dress down from my shoulders and dropped it to the floor. I was still somewhat shy but I looked at prudence who had already removed her shift. I quickly reached down and pulled my shift over my head. I caught my breath for a second, while I stood in my bra and bloomer panties. Prudence had already cleared her clothing from her body. I felt someone reaching and unfastening my bra and turned my head to see Prudence working hurriedly.

She bent to my ear and said, "We are in the Council of Twelve." "We must hurry!"

I nodded and reached into the waist band of my panties and pulled them down off my legs. My sister grasped my hand as we stood in front of the Council of 12, naked. I heard the swish of branches and a gasp... Remembering my mother was getting spanked by Ste. Evangeline. Her rear end was red and swollen from the evergreen branches penetrating her skin.

One of the Prelates came up to my sister Prudence and pulled her away with him. I looked up and saw the "Holy One" beckon to me so as to sit beside him. I moved over to the elderly man and he patted the seat. I sat down, nodded and acknowledged him, "Your Eminence."

He smiled at me and said, "We must have an anointing ceremony for your mother firsts." "After that, you will have to take me in your mouth." He smiled and with a wink said, "I haven't given seed to anyone in twelve years." "You just need to suck on it and I'll fake the rest." "This will not be difficult for you."

I nodded. I heard a door open and a very big man dressed to be a bull entered. He snorted and mounted the cross in front of my mother. His penis was huge.

Two of the prelates came to each side of my mother while Ste. Evangeline continued to whip her with the evergreen branches. I was getting nervous that my mother would be permanently scarred when one of the prelates raised his hand and called for prayer. My sister, who was doing one of the Prelate's orally, immediately took the penis from her mouth. She assumed the prayer position. I dropped onto my knees and did the same. The Prelate on her left side of my mother anointed her with oil on her forehead and each of her buttocks. When he had finished, the other one sprinkled holy water over her and gave her a baptismal blessing.

When they had finished, a man dressed as a bull entered the room. Our baptismal fonts all have a large bull built over them. They represent fertility and the hope of atonement in heaven. The man in the bull costume straddled the cross and presented his penis to my mother's mouth. She prayed a moment and then took his penis inside her mouth. Sliding up and down on it with her lips. I heard a sigh and the holy one was beside my ear, "It is time sister Chastity."

I nodded and fell to my knees. I unbuckled his belt and fumbled with his button on the pants he wore. I finally got them undone, unzipped, and pulled his pants down off his legs. I reached into underwear and took out his cock. It was very large but lay flaccid in my hand. I licked around its head and took him into my mouth. His hand stroked my head affectionately, He was large, I thought, within my limited knowledge base. I sucked him into my mouth with very limited results.

I could hear my mother groaning and the sound of the swish as she was still spanked by Ste. Evangeline. I couldn't see her and had no idea if she was being hurt. I stayed on my knees and sucked the Holy One's penis. Slowly, I felt some movement from it as it seemed to get more firm. I took both of my hands and held him as I licked the bottom of his shaft. I could feel his hand redirect my head back onto his penis and I sucked the head back into my mouth. I moved my hand up and down his length as I sucked him harder.

"Put your finger inside me, Child," I heard him whisper.

I wet my finegr with my tongue and moved it between the cheeks of his rear. My middle finger explored between the cheeks looking for his hole. He adjusted his hips so I could move inside him. My finger slowly pressed into him and I could feel him start to move onto my finger. He slowly started rocking onto my finger as it plunged fully into him.

I could feel him becoming hard in my mouth as my finger copulated with his butt. He was actually becoming very hard and I could hear him start to moan as he pressed my mouth onto him. I realized that I had the Holy One in my mouth and that he was hard for the first time in over a decade.

I heard him order, "Put a pillow under her stomach!"

I was unsure who he was talking about but he pushed me away from his swollen penis and I semi fell into a sitting position. I watched as this ninety two (92) year old man straddled the cross behind my mother. He lifted her hips higher on the pillow that was under her stomach and entered her vagina from the rear. My mother immediately screamed in pleasure. I never heard my mother scream so loudly. He pushed himself deeper into my mother and rutted with her as I had seen animals on the farm do. Suddenly, he stood higher, and pushed his hips deeper inside my mother. He moaned as he pulled my mother towards him.

My mother closed her eyes, and moaned, "Please, Holy One." "Please I beg you to fuck me with your anointed cock," my mother begged." "Holy One!" "I'm coming!" "Blessed one... I'm Coming!"

I remember there was a blinding flash. We all saw it and I think were rendered unconscious by it. When I came too, we were all disoriented. My mother seemed to be in a trance on the cross. The Holy One was the only one with his wits about him.

He stood up and simply said, "I have given this woman my seed." "We have business to do."

With that the remaining eleven Prelates followed him into the conclave room.

We untied my mother from the prone cross that she was on. She still seemed to be outside herself. Prudence and I dressed my mother and called my father to take us home. He arrived and helped us to get mother into his car. We explained to my Father what had happened and he just nodded. I don't know if he understood it, feared it, or was mystified by it.

My mother remained in this state. She would sing and say prayers. She did no housework, cook or greet any of us. She constantly pleasant but not with us. Prudence and I bathed and fed her. She ate little but enough to sustain her.

Sunday before services, Prelate Mathias came to our door. He talked to my father and gathered the rest of our family. He explained to us that the Council of Twelve had pronounced a vision and published an edict to implement the vision.

The vision stated that my mother had been impregnated by the Holy One, (who had not been with seed for twelve years since his blessed wife died at the age of eighty). I thought it was miraculous because my mother had not conceived since I was inside her 18 years ago! The Edict ordained that my father's marriage was annulled by decree, that my mother was now the wife of the Holy One and that she would be sainted after the birth of the child.

We all stood stunned. I looked for my mother but she had left. The front door slammed and we all turned. My mother was walking down the road with a walking stick. Walking the twenty miles to the Holy One's modest home. She was singing with a smile on her face.

My name is Chastity. I'm 18 years old and live in a large religious community on the Arizona-Utah border in the United States. Our religious community considers ourselves to be Christians but most main stream religions view us as a sect at best.

Our main difference from the more standard religions is that we believe Eve was the first person to inhabit our earth in the Garden of Eden. She copulated with God and out of that union was born Adam. Sometime afterward, she also copulated with her son, Adam. Adam was the forbidden fruit, (Not an apple). Adam and Eve were exiled from Eden because of incest between the mother and her son. The Original sin that was committed by Eve was the seduction of her son.

I am a small, petite girl, (5'1" 102 lbs. and 32a bust). I dress as all my sisters dress. A plain dress, (black, blue, grey of sometimes a small flowered pattern for special occasions). Our dresses normally fall midway between our knees and ankles. We wear a white starched apron and a fabric bonnet that lays on the hair and ties under the chin. The bonnet is sacred and mandated for all women of purity. It must be worn at all times in the presence of any man except one's husband.

I live with a family of six siblings, (four brothers, a sister, and myself).

I am the youngest at eighteen.

My sister Prudence is also eighteen but ten months older than I am.

My brothers range in age from

Thomas (26),

Mathew (25),

Luke (23) and

John (21).

My father is 60 and

my mother is 46

My Mother left us four weeks ago. She was divorced from my father by decree of the Disciples of Twelve. My mother is now six weeks pregnant and rumor says she is already showing. The talk of our community is the miracle brought about by the ordained coupling of my mother with our leader, "The Holy One," who fertilized my mother at the age of 92. They are now married.

My father has been devastated by the loss of his wife. He knows that this is the best for our community but struggles inwardly with it. My sister Prudence and I spend more time with him than normal. It is our hope that he will soon be able to leave this grieving period and start to search for a new wife.

This Sunday morning is unusual. I went to church with my father alone. My father has granted permission to two of my youngest brothers to take Prudence to Salt Lake for the weekend. My oldest two brothers, Thomas and Mathew, are married and have family of their own. They stayed within the compound with their families. I greet my sister in laws with a chaste kiss on the cheek. I genuflected to my brothers as is expected of women who are inside the church. My sisters in laws and I go to the women's section of the seating and hold hands in prayer during services.

During testimony, my father stands to lay witness for testimony. He gives a heart wrenching testimony to his doubts created by my mother's ordained divorce. He talked about the children she bore him, his love for her and his struggle to accept the will of God. He finally admitted with heavy heart he had accepted this. The men in the congregation looked on hard faced that a man would show this kind of weakness for a woman. The woman, bowed their heads and many hid tears from their men folk, struck in sorrow by my father's words.

After services, we all went to Mathew's house for a large afternoon feast. I helped my sister in laws with corn and fried chicken. My father fell asleep under the silver ash, at peace for once. I played with the nieces and nephews most of the afternoon. I noticed that my brothers had slipped off with their wives for what we call, "Sunday afternoon" prayers. I think gentiles call it a "nooner."

As it turned five that afternoon, my father awoke and my brothers returned with their wives. We prepared to leave and were given a basket of left overs for our dinner. We all hugged and kissed each other as we said our goodbyes.

My father turned to my sister in laws, smiled and said, "Did you enjoy your Sunday afternoon prayers?"

I almost spit out the water I was sipping on in laughter. My sister in laws blushed deeply which even made it that much more funny. My brothers chuckled to themselves. Both my sisters genuflected to my father. A courtesy nor required outside of the church. It was a great honor they did to him and the gesture was not lost on my good father. He placed his hand on both of their heads and blessed them.

We got home to a quiet house. My father sat on the couch and read his Sunday paper. I went upstairs and changed into my night dress and robe. I came back and made my father lemonade with an extraordinary amount of ice in it, just the way he liked it. He thanked me and I sat down on the couch with my knitting.

Moments later I felt my father sit next to me on the couch. I smiled up at him and asked if he needed anything. He just shook his head no and I went back to my knitting. Several minutes went by and I looked up at him again. I felt he had been staring at me.

"Father?" I questioned?

"How old are you Chastity?"

"Well, I can do the complicated math which means you were forty two (42) when you got my mother pregnant with me and she was thirty (30)." "That would make me eighteen (18)." "The same age I was just over two months ago at my baptismal Eden Conference," I smiled teasingly.

He looked back at me and simply said, "I miss your mother." "I never realized what it would be like without her."

I put my knitting down, went over to him and kissed his cheek. He put his arm around me and pulled me to his shoulder. I closed my eyes and snuggled up to him.

"Father," I said, "I can help with some of the loneliness."

He shook his head.

"Father, you have the right." "All you have to do is call an Eden Conference and you can have me." "You can have Prudence if you like!"

"I don't want Prudence," is all he said.

I felt him pull me on his lap and pull my head onto his other shoulder. He stroked my cheek with his big rough hands. I looked up into his eyes and he stared directly back at me. I felt his lips lower to mine and softly kiss me. I had never been kissed like that before.

He pulled my head towards him again, his

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 01 Jun 2026 17:52:00 +0000

Avenging the Handmaidens: Part 1

A story about religion, a young girl and original sin.

By Carole_n_Nice. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Our main difference from the more standard religions is that we believe;

Eve was the first person to inhabit our earth in the Garden of Eden.
She copulated with God and out of that union was born Adam.
Sometime afterward, she also copulated with her son, Adam. Adam was the forbidden fruit, (Not an apple).
Adam and Eve were exiled from Eden because of incest between the mother and her son.
The Original sin that was committed by Eve was the seduction of her son.

Within our religious group, we can go to heaven by serving a penalty.

Women are on the lowest rung of our social caste because it is our fault for being thrown out of Eden in the first place. If we do well in the immediate life, we come back as men. If we do well as a man, then we are allowed into Heaven. You can also go to heaven, (even if you are a woman), if you are awarded sainthood. This is very seldom done.

There are three ranks of hierarchy within our church, (only men are allowed ranking).

Elder, (the basic priesthood open to all men 18 and older).
Bishop would be in charge of a group of members of about 200 families.
Prelate, there are only twelve prelates. The religion allows polygamy for Bishops and Prelates.

I am a small, petite girl, (5'1" 102 lbs. and a 32-A bust). I dress as all my sisters dress; a plain dress, (black, blue, grey of sometimes a small flowered pattern for special occasions). Our dresses normally fall midway between our knees and ankles. We wear a white starched apron and a fabric bonnet that lays on the hair and ties under the chin. The bonnet is sacred and mandated for all women of purity. It must be worn at all times in the presence of any man except one's husband.

I live with a family of six siblings, (four brothers, a sister, and myself). I am the youngest at eighteen. My sister Prudence is also eighteen but ten months older than I am. My brothers range in age from Thomas (26), Mathew (25), Luke (23) and John (21). My father is 60 and my mother is 46.

Chastity’s First Eden Rites

On my eighteenth birthday, my mother gathered my sister and me for my "First Eden Rites." We follow her into my mother's bedroom and kneel to say our prayers. After about 15 minutes of prayers, my mother calls us to our feet and starts my oral exam to ensure that I am schooled and an appropriate Catechumen.

"Chastity, What are you?"

I nervously take a breath. I've study our bible for years and can recite it by heart. I'm still nervous but I know I'll pass.

"I am a Woman, mother."
"I created the first sin against our beloved lord and I am responsible for having us exiled from Eden."

"Chastity, as a woman, how will you atone for your sins?"

"Mother,

I will pray daily for our salvation, I will obey my husband, my ordained Elders and my Father in all things."
"I will work for them to be accepted into heaven and I will strive to reach the next step of reincarnated manhood."

My mother smiled at me and said, "What is the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference?"

I, in great detail, explain the Doctrine and Covenants of the Eden Conference.

"Because women are sinners, we must obey men,"
"Because we believe in the sisterhood and the privilege of polygamy,"
"Often times there will not be enough women to be wives to all our ordained elders,"
"The Eden Conference may be called by my father, husband or an ordained Bishop, so that men may relieve themselves with us sinners."
"I am to do all things required of me during the Eden Conference and display my love for our Lord through unquestioning obedience."

"Chastity," my mother said, "and what will happen tonight?"

"My father will call my first Eden Conference with men of his choosing." "I will be accompanied by you into the conference and I will make you proud of me," I smile to my mother.

At this point my mother has us kneel and pray again. About thirty minutes later, my final training session will begin. After prayers, my sister and I go to our closet and get our "Oral Sticks." These are smooth wooden sculptures that are shaped like a man's penis, (My sister assures me that they are quite realistic looking as I have never actually seen a man undressed.) We use these "oral sticks" as a learning tool so that we might satisfy a man with our mouths.

I follow my sister's lead and take the stick into my mouth. I lick the head of it so that it glistens with my saliva. I take it tighter in my hand and I push it in and out of my mouth to simulate a man taking his pleasure inside my mouth. I suck along the shaft of the stick, ensuring my teeth never touch the smooth wood and that my lips create a suction that is supposed to stimulate a man. My mother holds a bag to the bottom of the wooden penis. I lick the two suspended balls and pump the penis with my hand as I do so.

"You will do well, Chastity." "Prudence, you have been through this and have enough experience." "If you wish to leave and finish your chores, you may."

My sister looks at me with questioning eyes. I know she wants to be there for me but it really isn't necessary. If I am not ready for this day by now, I never will be. I just nod to her that she may take her leave.

"Thank you, Mother." Prudence puts her oral stick back and leaves for her chores.

"Chastity, it is getting late." "You need to bathe and put on your Acceptance Dress." "Let us practice your self-stimulation so that you will be prepared when a man enters you." "Just do it with your dress on so we can prepare you."

I nod at my mother and go to the bed. Pushing myself up to the pillows, I lay down. I reach for my long skirts and pull them up over my hips. I put my fingers into the waist band of my bloomer panties and pull them down off my legs. I bend my legs at the knees and open my legs. My hand travels across my lower tummy, below my bunched up skirt and across my mound. I open my lips and use my digit finger to find my clitoris. My finger moves across it and then underneath, Stimulating myself. My palm presses against my mound and my hips involuntarily push upward against it. I take my middle finger and lightly insert inside my vagina. My juices wet its tip showing I can make a man's way easy for him. My mother nods at me.

"Daughter Chastity, you know how to do this." "This is not for your pleasure but for that of a man." "We need to go and have you shave down there so that you look like the virgin you are, and bath." "It is time for final preparation."

My mother leads me to the bathroom. I am surprised that my sister has already drawn me a scented bath and left the shaving tools on top of a towel by the sink. I pick up the razor and my hand shakes. My mother laughs and grabs it from me.

"I think you had better let me do the shaving." "I expect you will have enough blood between your legs after the Eden Conference," she says with a smile. "We don't need you to slice yourself up so that you need stitches."

My mother washes me with hot water, first. She takes soap and applies it all over my mound and commences to shave what little hair that I have on my vagina, off. She repeats the hot water and soap several times before she has me completely bald. I have to admit it feels funny.

I jump into the tub, scented with some lilac oil. My mother washes me. I am scrubbed from head to toe and it feels wonderful.

Finally, it is time. My mother towels me down, and brushes my hair out. She helps me put my bloomer panties on and a very plain white bra. I help her with the dress being placed over my head, and turn for her to button the back. I look in the mirror and I am in perfectly white dress. My mom ties my apron on, hands me a bonnet that I tie under my chin and I'm ready.

As we walk to the room where the Eden conference will take place, I start to get nervous again. "Mother, do you know who or how many will attend the Eden Conference," I ask.

My mother shakes her head. "I don't know, really." "Your father had four at Prudence's ceremony." "I had five at mine." "When your father and I got married, I was 19 and he was 33." "His father was a Bishop and ordered an Eden Conference for our wedding night." "There were only three that night, the Bishop being one of them." "Your father loves you above all, much to his disgrace, but he does." "You are small so I suspect he will keep it to no more than three."

I nodded and reached the latch on the door where the Eden Conference would occur. As the door opened, I bent my head to the floor and dropped to my knees.

"What do you wish, Daughter," I heard my father say.

"I wish to cleanse the conference of my sins with my body, Father, and to go onto the next level in the next life," I replied.

"And what will you do in order to achieve this?"

"I will obey you in all things, Father, and do you honor."

He nodded and told me to raise my head. I raised my head and scanned the room. There were three men in the room, My Father, My Uncle Augustine and Prelate Matthias. My father brought a Prelate to my Eden conference! This was a great honor to our family. Prelate Matthias was 82, married with three wives over a life time. He had outlived two of them. His current wife, Sister Evangeline was the first living woman to be sainted in the last fifty years. This was a great honor indeed.

"Daughter Chastity, you may take your clothes off for us," my father said.

My mother immediately stepped behind me to assist with the many buttons on the back of my dress. She first removed my apron and folded it on the table. I then felt the buttons on my back being unfastened. After a moment, the garment was ready to be removed. My mother slipped it off my shoulders and down my arms. As my dress reached the bottom of my feet, I stepped out of it and my mother pulled it away. I stood in front of three men, in my bra, bloomer panties and bonnet.

My father cleared his throat indicating to my mother that she should finish. I felt her unhook my bra strap and pull it down along my arms. My breast were free, small but free, in front of three men. Being stared at for the first time in my young life.

I felt my Mother reach for my panties and a small, old voice interrupting. In an almost squeaky voice, Prelate Matthias said, "Let her take off her own sin protective," referring to my panties.

I nodded, reached for my waist band and pulled my panties down my legs. I kicked my panties off and stood modestly, my hands covering my vagina. I looked at my father and Uncle. I could see they wanted to please the Prelate. There was lots of benefits to this honor.

The Prelate turned to my father, looked him straight in the eyes and said, "Have her take off her bonnet."

My mother gasped. I was in shock. This was a disaster. Only a husband would normally tell his wife to uncloak her hair. It was meant for a night of debauchery which was not something we embraced as a religion. I stood there and just shook my head "NO"

My mother shouted out and stood in front of me, "NO! This is not for anyone but Chastity's husband."

My father slammed his hand down on his desk. "SILENCE." "Who are you two sinners to dictate to a Prelate, what can be done!" "This is a holy man and you two are just whores that got all of us thrown out of Eden." "You, WOMAN," looking at my mother, "will remove her bonnet and stop insulting us!"

My mother moved in front of me. We both looked at each other with tears in our eyes. She kissed me on my lips, whispered, "I love you." And untied my bonnet. She took the piece of fabric off my head and brushed my hair over my shoulders with her hands. I tried to control myself from crying. My Mother just comforted me and said, "Quiet, it is only but a hat."

I nodded, my tears dropping on my breast. This was supposed to be a joyous day. A day I joined the congregation but instead, I've been force to remove my bonnet. To declare I am but a whore? This is beyond what our covenants demand.

I stood there nude in front of them. I watched my own father, almost in tears from the embarrassment of his daughter forced to remove her bonnet. I could not read my uncles face but the Prelate? His face was joyous!

My father broke the silence. "Take the position in front of his holiness, the prelate."

I walked over to this holy man. I got on my knees and assume the position of prayer and supplication. Prelate Matthias gestured for me to remove his pants. I took his belt and unfastened it. I undid his pants button and pulled his zipper down. I tugged at his baggy pants and got them down his legs and off. He had a pair of religious undergarments on that were satiny and came down to his knees. I wrestled them off his wide hips and pulled them free. I saw a man's penis for the first time in my life. It was standing firm and pulsed involuntarily every so often.

"Sister Chastity, you may stimulate me orally," I heard him say.

I reached over and grabbed his cock as I had been taught. I took it in my mouth and let my tongue flow over it. I tasted a bit of saltiness of his pre cum on the tip of my tongue. He pushed harder on my head and I took him full into my mouth fully; my lips sucking on him as I moved up and down on his shaft.

Looking down at me, Prelate Mathias asked, "Why are you sucking on my cock?"

I stopped for a moment, looked up at him and repea

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 31 May 2026 17:47:00 +0000

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2

Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

PART TWO – October 6, 1992

Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather’s irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn’t normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”

She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.”

Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead’s soft little hand.

Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she’s an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi’s hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk.

Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather’s DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”

Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn’t take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage.

I don’t know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I?

I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn’t even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.

I’d been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody’s guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I’d forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!”

After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I’d seen on Briona’s face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool!

The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga’s black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I’d never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi’s firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest!

Midnight in the campus park.

Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga’s large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn’t care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren’t all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits.

I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga’s harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away.

Muschi’s paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn’t looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi’s expression. She didn’t make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga’s ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga’s beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi’s lustful looks.

The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl’s breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho’s and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy!

But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we’d run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.

After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name’s not really Helga Boobenschtein.”

“Ach du lieber! I’m shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?”

She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”

I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don’t look German!”

“No, my mother’s Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I’d ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.

“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I’m not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.”

Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That’s too perfect!”

“My grandpa’s from Austria, and my grandma from my mother’s side is Bavarian.”

“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It’s a good thing I don’t believe in fate, or I’d say it was fate.”

I laughed, “I don’t believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I’ll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”

“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”

I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That’s what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”

She blushed. “I’m sorry about the girls. They’re a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She’s a lesbian.”

“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”

Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I’m not into it, but she just won’t give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn’t you?”

I had no words for how much I’d enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.

She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I’ve seen you around the labs. What’s your major?”

“General science.”

She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I’m just a freshman. I’m taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it’s definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I’m taking this biology class right now, and we’re learning all about the…”

As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.

I kissed her.

It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa’s mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn’t even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn’t push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she’d been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.

We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn’t care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.

Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.

She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I’d never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.

She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn’t. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn’t make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.

Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn’t believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other’s mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.

We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn’t believe we’d been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn’t last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other’s eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman’s eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie’s baby-blue eyes forever.

Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.

She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”

“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she’d notice how crooked my teeth were. She’d notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?

She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don’t know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.

I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl’s only dorm. Boys weren’t allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I’d never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.

The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?

We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 30 May 2026 17:44:00 +0000

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1

Hans channels his grandfather’s German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.

Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

September 22

October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn’t a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.

I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn’t a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn’t an awkward, babbling dork. I didn’t have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn’t become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn’t even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.

It was a blessed relief from all the stress I’d been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.

My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom’ about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn’t easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn’t believe in evolution, because it just didn’t make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.

I’ll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I’m Hans. Hans Willis.”

He replied, “Look dude, here’s the deal I’m gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don’t come in. Got it? Just assume I’m boning some chick. I don’t care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don’t come between me and my pussy. But don’t worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I’ll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name’s Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.

A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.

But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate’s main fuck buddy, Briona. She’s maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy. It wasn’t even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.

So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy’s voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don’t worry about my roommate. He’s asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”

A girl’s voice whispered, “Really? I don’t know about this. Are you sure?”

He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he’s on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It’s actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don’t you see for yourself?”

He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I’d hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He’d never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn’t think I’d agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don’t have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!

What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn’t see them coming in, but I heard their voices.

He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”

She whispered, “No, really?”

The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building’s on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn’t make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It’s just you and me, sweetheart.’

She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”

She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn’t complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn’t believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I’d turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.

I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”

She giggled, saying, “Let’s see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It’s so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.

Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”

Up to that very moment, I’d had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn’t resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy’s rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he’d be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.

With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.

Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate’s big fat cock.

I couldn’t have been more shocked if I’d suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn’t look away. I just couldn’t. Briona’s big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.

She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I’d been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I’d suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy’s cock with increasing eagerness.

I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn’t believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal’s knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn’t told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn’t a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!

It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I’d been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy’s throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I’d imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.

“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”

I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn’t choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.

That’s when it dawned on me that she wasn’t a sweet little shy virgin after all. She’d obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I’d completely misjudged her. She hadn’t turned me down because she was too busy. She’d turned me down because I was a coward.

Looking back, I suddenly realized that she’d been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I’d passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She’d definitely wanted me to kiss her!

Idiot! Why Didn’t I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.

I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn’t a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn’t believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I’d ever felt in my life.

Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”

I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.

He couldn’t stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy’s pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn’t make out her pussy lips, but I didn’t care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.

Once she’d stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”

I couldn’t get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn’t the brainy girl I’d been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron’s face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that’s right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”

I couldn’t see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.

Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn’t get enough of Troy’s tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she’d attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don’t stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don’t change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA’s realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.

Wow. She didn’t even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn’t get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn’t see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.

She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You’re so fucking big! I’ve never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You’re splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she’d reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!

Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.”

That lovin' feelin': Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 29 May 2026 23:38:00 +0000

That lovin' feelin': Part 1

A lonely man meets a sexy woman.

Based on a post by Vitorio, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010

Forty-ish I suppose, same age as me, sitting on her own. Unusual in a British pub on a Friday night. Very, very noticeable. Red hair worn in a slightly old-fashioned style, curly, shoulder length. Her face was, how to say this, big. No that's wrong, striking is a better word. Characterful, is that a word? Dark red lipstick, almost 'porn star' quality. That was it really, she had something of the appearance of an actress from those early films I'd seen in my youth.

She was bloody attractive - difficult to take my eyes off her. She was certainly drawing attention. Two young lads made a move to her - saw them off in pretty smart style. Don't know what she said to them but they drifted away, tails between legs.

I couldn't take my eyes off her.

I'd come out for a drink to get out of my flat, first time for a while, trying to shake off the depression caused by the last letter from my solicitor. My ex - off to the States with her new man, and the kids. Cow!

I didn't think I was that bad. It wasn't me over the side was it, bloody toe-rag, seducing her like that. I had no chance. He had it all, money, good looks, youth, the bloody lot. Nineteen years down the bloody pan!

I just wanted to sit by the bar surrounded by people, try to get back to life I suppose. Hadn't thought about women for a good while, well I had but the thoughts hadn't been about sex! Felt pretty let down really. Christ, she was bloody attractive.

Then she noticed me looking. Eyes met and I looked away, embarrassed. Hadn't done this for a long time, chat a woman up in a pub. Different 'rules' now. Couldn't not look though, shit she was lovely!

Looked at her again and she was looking at me, hell. Shit, bugger, smile you idiot! So I smiled and, miracle of miracles, she smiled back. Took a deep breath, got up, and walked over.

"Can I join you?" A nod, a smile. Fuck!

"A drink, err, can I get you a drink?" Hell, how long ago had I last done this!

Big smile. WOW " Hmm, yes please. Gin and tonic, double, with ice and lemon. Thanks." Nice accent, posh. Well not quite, posher than me. A double, unusual but there you are!

Off to the bar. Got the drinks, wine for me, never been a beer drinker and spirits: well not now! As I turned the two young guys moved in.

"Pushy sod aren't you?" said one.

"Yeah, pushy!"

I wasn't in the mood! Pugnacious look, full height (6' 2"), "Piss off before you get into trouble!" and stared them down. Kids! Stand up to them and they back off (I hope!). They did, slunk away without a look.

I looked at her, she was watching with ghost of a smile. I sat, gave her the drink.

"Wine?" she said with a soft smile, "hardly the drink of a 'hard' man."

"I'm not hard, just don't like being interrupted." She smiled again and nodded. She seemed, melancholy.

We sat; we talked, about me mostly. I took her in. Probably around 35. OK, 40. So difficult to tell nowadays but she was a looker that was certain. Quite a lot of make-up but well applied and accentuated her beauty. There seemed to be something familiar about her. Couldn't see her figure but if it was as good as her face and hair, wow! Then, as her drink diminished, "You live around here?"

I did. "About 5 minutes," I said.

"Let's go!" I must have looked shocked. Surely chatting up hadn't changed this much. "Show me where you live!" Who was picking up who?

She stood, I stood and we left the pub. Nice evening, slow walk and she held on to my arm. Nice.

Back to my flat. Stale, uninteresting. Hadn't really got round to making it into a home. Difficult.

"My 'castle'," I said. She smiled and crossed the threshold. She was tall, well over average, I'd say about 5' 10" in her heels. Not slim, could see that under the coat. Followed her in and took coat.

WOW. The rest of her was as good as her face. Not, repeat not, the skinny planks that women try to be today. Very shapely. The view from the rear as I showed her into the lounge, was bloody marvelous. Thank god for the Coke bottle! Gorgeous hips and an arse to die for. She turned. Shit, I didn't think I could take much more. Breasts full and shapely under her blouse. Slight rise of tummy dipping to the pleasure palace. She was Monroe, Loren, and Lolobrigida, a fantasy. Fuck!

"Drink?" I managed. She smiled.

"I didn't come here to drink," she said as she reached for me and pulled me close. Things had changed!! Her kiss was unpracticed but passionate and, as she pulled away, "Bedroom, where's the bloody bedroom!"

What's happening here?? No time to think, did I want to. Shit no. I knew exactly what I wanted to do! I took her hand, corridor, bedroom. Thankfully I had a double bed, didn't matter mind you.

She grabbed me again, her kisses passionate. So were mine by now. Boy did she light my fire. I'd never met a woman like this, forward. My wife wasn't bad but this? No, nothing. Hands were fluttering at my shirt buttons, releasing them quickly then stripping my shirt off. Mine did the same to her blouse, ripping several, she didn't seem to mind. She was stroking my body, cooing, kissing my neck and shoulder. I did the same to her but I wanted those tits! They felt great pressed against my chest.

Unclip bra and slip it off her shoulders, she helped then pulled my head down and thrust her tits in my face. "Suck, bite, oh you bastard, squeeze them." Ever the gentleman, I did hard. She was grinding hips into mine by now

An hour later I Rolled off her and lay on my back, don't like to smother a woman. Deep breath - wow that was good. Calm. Phew, hadn't been like that for a bloody long time.

No rest for the (very) wicked though. She was there, on me. "Fuck! That was bloody good. Do you practice?" She laughingly asked. She had a nice laugh. Sexy, rich, free.

"No," I said, "been a while. Divorce."

"Oh! I suppose so. Nothing in between?" Fool! I'd unburdened myself to her. Divorce, kids, lover, States: the bloody lot. Because she listened.

"No," She laughed as she looked down on me. "Bloody waste, that was fucking good." Language! Didn't know any women who talked like that. Bloody sexy. Plus she was playing with my cock and balls!

"Not finished I hope?" I wasn't!

"No," I smiled up at her.

"Bugger," she said, "need to get rid of this, it has been a long time hasn't it?" Off she tripped. "Where's the loo?" What a fucking body!!!

"First left."

"Don't go away!" She was gone. Time to take stock. Bugger it, why bother, this was Fun. Shit, what a woman! She was back, stood in the doorway, a goddess!

Swayed across to the bed, knelt by me. God, her tits! Tummy! Big smile as my cock noticed her. "Better clean him up!" she resolved. Not sure she'd done much of this. My ex was a good cocksucker, wouldn't take cum in her mouth though. Wonder if she did for him.

Sod them, she may not have been experienced but she was enthusiastic. Head bobbing, tongue washing. Withdrew and looked down.

" Hmm, nice, your turn!" and lay back. Boy did I want my turn! Long look at her body, first time really. Wow. Tits firm, not good at size but looked good to me. Tummy, I like that not too flat. Leads nicely down to pussy, hers did. She was a natural redhead. Trimmed but not too much. Legs slightly open, she looked good enough to eat, I did but first her tits.

Started by squeezing firmly, playing nipples, then kissed and bit. Like doing this, she like it as well.

"Oh yes play with my tits. Bite, suck, oh god!" She pulled my head down for a kiss then, "Ever fucked tits?" No I hadn't actually.

Stunned, "Err, no!"

"Never had them fucked either. Shall we try?" Well I certainly didn't mind trying to fuck these beauties.

"Let's!" A voyage of discovery!

"Hold them together. Oh shit, yes. Like that."

Big smile, "You like that?" I managed a nod. "So do I!"

Did it for a while then, "Shit, I've got to stop." If I didn't I'd cum and I hadn't eaten yet.

She smiled, powerful, in charge, well she was. I didn't even know her bloody name! Mind you, she didn't know mine either! "Why?" Teasing with a smile.

"I haven't eaten!" I said. Regain the initiative, I thought.

She looked puzzled, "Eaten?"

"Your cunt," I said.

Raised eyebrows, surprise, then a smile, "Oh yes, for as long as you fucking like!" Language, never heard it like that from a woman, even ex. Bloody sexy though!

I climbed off her and checked the menu. Legs slightly apart she looked delectable. Wet again --seemed to get wet. Not that I minded. She moaned when I got there.

She went off like a firecracker. Noise! Shouts, screams, moans. Couldn't hear what they were: legs gripped my head like a bloody vice. Seems she wasn't used to this! Finally she came down and let me go, wow! Still, time to bring her on again, regain control!

She screamed, wasn't used to this either! I was crushed, never had a reaction like this. Hands held my head to her legs crushed, and hips pushed up. Breathe? Just! Bloody good fun.

Took longer for her to come down, but she did: finally. I wasn't finished here though. Still, did enjoy rimming and, well, it was such a lovely arse!

Lifted my head for air, phew. Looked down at her. I don't think I'd ever seen a woman so, hell I don't know, sensuous is the only word I can think of. She wasn't finished, far from it. Mind, I wasn't either, yet!

I lifted her legs higher and it was tiny, a star with the faintest ring of muscle. She shivered, "Oh my fucking god. You'd do that. Oh fuck yes!" She was pleading. I was delivering but I couldn't get there properly.

"Turn over," I said gruffly as I lifted my head. She looked apprehensive. Needn't have worried. Never done anything to a woman that she didn't want doing to her, don't believe in it. Hadn't had that much experience though. Half a dozen girlfriends then marriage, cow. 19 years! Still, forget that, wow.

"Why?" throatily.

"So I can rim you!" Well she used the language, might as well.

"Oh fuck yes. Never done that!"

"Always a first time," I said with a look that indicated that other 'first times' might be in the offing.

" Hmm, there is," and she turned as I moved away. Look, I'm not really an 'arse' man per se. I like all of a woman but, shit, she had an arse to die for and, from that day, I was an arse man. She conquered me! I said she wasn't a plank. Full, shapely figure. Wide hips, not so narrow waist but proportionate, the sweep of those hips, the curve. Nothing in nature equaled that shape. And the cheeks! How to describe them. Two footballs, no basketballs joining body to legs with the valley between hiding her arse-hole. This doesn't do them justice but it's the best I can do.

I was motionless at the sight before my eyes. I was so hard I think it would have broken had I knocked it!

I had to take a deep breath, control. For fuck's sake hold on!

Then she smiled, "Get to it then!" I did but first I played with those glorious globes. Squeezed, kneaded, stroked, even slapped gently. She liked that. Turned her head just a little, "Yes, do that. It's, oh fuck yes, It's nice." I slapped a little harder but I'm not into that sort of thing. Don't like inflicting hurt, pain so now kissed and licked the redness caused by my slaps.

" Hmm, nice." She turned her head again, "Thank you," she said softly with a strange look. Something clicked inside, don't know what. Smiled back softly as well, wow. Returned to the task in hand. Gently now stroked her cheeks, one hand on each, and parted the valley between with thumbs. She eased her bottom back, enjoying the feeling I suppose.

Time now. Bent head and licked. Enjoy this (why I don't know but I do). Back and forth along the sensual valley between the cheeks of her bottom. She shuddered (orgasm?) and sighed. Focused there now. Round and round then prod gently with rolled tongue. Load moan and push back. Tip of my tongue enters, wow.

"Oh fuck yes. Yes I want that. Don't cum. Please don't cum there. Haven't done that. Please!" Well, it hadn't happened to me for a long time. First girlfriend swallowed, mainly because she liked being eaten and said I had to! None of the others did.

"Fuck yes." I was rock hard now. Terrific tension. Didn't realize at the time how strange this all was. Still!!

Nothing before even approached this feeling, why?

She was moaning now, thrashing about, head down, thrusting back at me. Our timing was fantastic. Shudder after shudder rocked her body. .Moaning turned into a keening wail. Bugger, I thought, hope the neighbors are out.

Then quiet.

She knelt up level and said, "Oh fuck, fuck. That's so bloody exciting." Then a big smile. I was dumbstruck, and knackered.

"'God!" Knelt up and made to kiss me. Bollocks, she deserved a kiss and there's a first time for everything. Held her close and kissed her spunky lips, wasn't bad. Suddenly thought, this was our first 'real' kiss, not intensely passionate like earlier. Softer, passionate yes, but gentle. Her tongue pushed past my lips and met mine, exchanging spunk I suppose. I didn't mind, just enjoyed the feel of her skin next to mine, her nipples, still hard, pressing into my chest.

She pulled away and I looked at her. She looked a bit bedraggled, I suppose I did as well. Sweat (sorry, she glowed, I was covered in sweat) and now the smell of rutting filled the room. When you look back at it, sex is pretty unappetizing isn't it. Lucky it doesn't seem like that at the time!

She was beautiful! Beautiful and sensuous. Sexy. Her eyes didn't seem to want to let go of me and they, sort of, captured me. Then, "Bugger, I need to clean up," she laughed, "you do to."

I laughed back, "I don't know, you look gorgeous."

With a tinkling laugh she kissed me, "Flatterer! You're only after one thing." I raised my eyebrows and gave her a lop-sided gr

That Lovin' Feelin': Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 28 May 2026 15:16:00 +0000

That lovin' feelin': Part 1

A lonely man meets a sexy woman.

Based on a post by Vitorio, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010

I couldn't take my eyes off her.

Then she noticed me looking. Eyes met and I looked away, embarrassed. Hadn't done this for a long time, chat a woman up in a pub. Different 'rules' now. Couldn't not look though, shit she was lovely!

Looked at her again and she was looking at me, hell. Shit, bugger, smile you idiot! So I smiled and, miracle of miracles, she smiled back. Took a deep breath, got up, and walked over.

"Can I join you?" A nod, a smile. Fuck!

"A drink, err, can I get you a drink?" Hell, how long ago had I last done this!

Big smile. WOW " Hmm, yes please. Gin and tonic, double, with ice and lemon. Thanks." Nice accent, posh. Well not quite, posher than me. A double, unusual but there you are!

Off to the bar. Got the drinks, wine for me, never been a beer drinker and spirits: well not now! As I turned the two young guys moved in.

"Pushy sod aren't you?" said one.

"Yeah, pushy!"

I looked at her, she was watching with ghost of a smile. I sat, gave her the drink.

"Wine?" she said with a soft smile, "hardly the drink of a 'hard' man."

"I'm not hard, just don't like being interrupted." She smiled again and nodded. She seemed, melancholy.

I did. "About 5 minutes," I said.

"Let's go!" I must have looked shocked. Surely chatting up hadn't changed this much. "Show me where you live!" Who was picking up who?

She stood, I stood and we left the pub. Nice evening, slow walk and she held on to my arm. Nice.

Back to my flat. Stale, uninteresting. Hadn't really got round to making it into a home. Difficult.

"Drink?" I managed. She smiled.

What's happening here?? No time to think, did I want to. Shit no. I knew exactly what I wanted to do! I took her hand, corridor, bedroom. Thankfully I had a double bed, didn't matter mind you.

An hour later I Rolled off her and lay on my back, don't like to smother a woman. Deep breath - wow that was good. Calm. Phew, hadn't been like that for a bloody long time.

No rest for the (very) wicked though. She was there, on me. "Fuck! That was bloody good. Do you practice?" She laughingly asked. She had a nice laugh. Sexy, rich, free.

"No," I said, "been a while. Divorce."

"Oh! I suppose so. Nothing in between?" Fool! I'd unburdened myself to her. Divorce, kids, lover, States: the bloody lot. Because she listened.

"No," She laughed as she looked down on me. "Bloody waste, that was fucking good." Language! Didn't know any women who talked like that. Bloody sexy. Plus she was playing with my cock and balls!

"Not finished I hope?" I wasn't!

"No," I smiled up at her.

"Bugger," she said, "need to get rid of this, it has been a long time hasn't it?" Off she tripped. "Where's the loo?" What a fucking body!!!

"First left."

"Don't go away!" She was gone. Time to take stock. Bugger it, why bother, this was Fun. Shit, what a woman! She was back, stood in the doorway, a goddess!

Sod them, she may not have been experienced but she was enthusiastic. Head bobbing, tongue washing. Withdrew and looked down.

Started by squeezing firmly, playing nipples, then kissed and bit. Like doing this, she like it as well.

"Oh yes play with my tits. Bite, suck, oh god!" She pulled my head down for a kiss then, "Ever fucked tits?" No I hadn't actually.

Stunned, "Err, no!"

"Never had them fucked either. Shall we try?" Well I certainly didn't mind trying to fuck these beauties.

"Let's!" A voyage of discovery!

"Hold them together. Oh shit, yes. Like that."

Big smile, "You like that?" I managed a nod. "So do I!"

Did it for a while then, "Shit, I've got to stop." If I didn't I'd cum and I hadn't eaten yet.

She smiled, powerful, in charge, well she was. I didn't even know her bloody name! Mind you, she didn't know mine either! "Why?" Teasing with a smile.

"I haven't eaten!" I said. Regain the initiative, I thought.

She looked puzzled, "Eaten?"

"Your cunt," I said.

Raised eyebrows, surprise, then a smile, "Oh yes, for as long as you fucking like!" Language, never heard it like that from a woman, even ex. Bloody sexy though!

I climbed off her and checked the menu. Legs slightly apart she looked delectable. Wet again --seemed to get wet. Not that I minded. She moaned when I got there.

She screamed, wasn't used to this either! I was crushed, never had a reaction like this. Hands held my head to her legs crushed, and hips pushed up. Breathe? Just! Bloody good fun.

Took longer for her to come down, but she did: finally. I wasn't finished here though. Still, did enjoy rimming and, well, it was such a lovely arse!

"Why?" throatily.

"So I can rim you!" Well she used the language, might as well.

"Oh fuck yes. Never done that!"

"Always a first time," I said with a look that indicated that other 'first times' might be in the offing.

I was motionless at the sight before my eyes. I was so hard I think it would have broken had I knocked it!

I had to take a deep breath, control. For fuck's sake hold on!

"Fuck yes." I was rock hard now. Terrific tension. Didn't realize at the time how strange this all was. Still!!

Nothing before even approached this feeling, why?

Then quiet.

She knelt up level and said, "Oh fuck, fuck. That's so bloody exciting." Then a big smile. I was dumbstruck, and knackered.

She was beautiful! Beautiful and sensuous. Sexy. Her eyes didn't seem to want to let go of me and they, sort of, captured me. Then, "Bugger, I need to clean up," she laughed, "you do to."

I laughed back, "I don't know, you look gorgeous."

With a tinkling laugh she kissed me, "Flatterer! You're only after one thing." I raised my eyebrows and gave her a lop-sided gr

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 27 May 2026 14:56:00 +0000

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 5.

Muriel's erotic Prowess.

Based on a post by Biggalute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

'Watch and learn, bitch." Muriel said, doing exaggerated jaw loosening exercises as she came over to me. We all laughed which helped me relax a bit and the cumming sensation abate.

She started by kissing me and sticking her tongue nearly down my throat, god she had a long tongue.

She took hold of my cock and laughed that her fingers no where near met around the girth. She started licking the head as if it was an ice-cream, her tongue making large circles without her head moving. I was transfixed and felt a small amount of sticky pre cum ooze out, Muriel eagerly lapping it up. She took me into her mouth, taking three quarters of me on her first attempt.

This was as far as anyone had ever gone. She held me there, allowing her mouth and throat to get used to the sensation. Slowly she pushed on, her tongue swirling as she did so and blowing my mind. I felt the warm air from her nose on my short pubic air, my god, she had the whole of my cock in her mouth and was still pushing forward, taking more and more of it down her throat, her nose rammed into me, her tongue trying to lick as she did so. I felt my body convulse and my mind go blurry as stream after stream of spunk left my cock and went straight down her throat, her face never moving from my crotch.

When she had finished I was hardly able to breath, let alone talk. The coolest of all of was Muriel who just sat with a satisfied, Cheshire cat grin on her face. I think the rest of us were a bit mind blown at the incredibly erotic action that had just taken place.

After I don't know how long Sarah asked me if I had had enough, or more precisely she pointed to my reddened knob and said "I think he's had enough for today."

"Oh I don't know, I think with the right physiotherapy and some kind loving he could go another round."

"No fucking way, that was wild, I don't think you're getting hard again anytime soon."

"Want a bet."

It was my turn to take control. I asked Dave if he still had space on his disk for more film and he said he had a whole free disk

"Right who's going to help me so we can do some real fucking" Sarah just looked on bemused as Jane and Muriel volunteered.

I laid down on the lounger again "Jane I thought that was really hot earlier when you squatted over Muriel's face, could you do that for me."

"Oh that sounds like fun, it'll be my pleasure."

"I think it's time our director made her cameo appearance, what do you think Jane."

"Oh definitely."

"I don't want to."

It was my turn now, I gleefully said "Don't be such a prima donna, it's only sex."

Sarah gave me a withering look and I thought there was no way she was going to change her mind. Jane came over and cuddled her, holding her reassuringly before starting to talk. "My wonderful child, this has been the most erotic, sexy, amazing experience I have ever had and I know Muriel and your dad feel the same. And it's all thanks to you and this beautiful man you have found. I can see that he loves you deeply and that he would never do anything to harm or upset you. You've shown him how wonderful and liberating sexual freedom can be and encouraged him to embrace it. He only wants you to enjoy it as much as we all are and if I know you the way I think I do then once you let yourself go you will enjoy it immensely.

I could see Sarah thinking before turning and slapping her mums ass, it must have hurt because Jane let out a loud 'Ouch' before calling Sarah a bitch. Turning to me with a triumphant smile on her face, Sarah said "Where do you want me?"

I smiled back and mouthed 'I love you' before getting Sarah to remove her t shirt and sit on a chair beside the lounger, telling her to slide down and spread her legs wide. When she was in position she said. "Happy now?"

"Nearly. Dave are you ready with the camera?" He gave me a thumbs up. "Jane you come and sit on my face like I told you and Muriel I want you to lick Sarah's pussy till she's screaming for you to stop."

"Yummy." Muriel said, she really was wild and would do anything I think.

I looked at Sarah, she was in a little bit of shock I think. As far as I know she had never had another woman go down on her.

Jane came and stood above me, her legs either side of the lounger, level with my nipples. I reach up and put my hands on her hips and very slowly pulled her bum towards my face. Thank god for her strong thighs, every time she lowered a couple of inches I would stop her, soaking up the incredible sight in front of me. Her large, firm ass was so gorgeous I wanted to sink my teeth into it, and as she lowered herself and lent forward her cheeks separated, nearly causing my heart to stop and my cock, which had flagged a bit, to go flag pole rigid. I brought her closer, her anus and glistening pussy clearly visible, the lips beginning to part as her legs moved further apart. When she was just an inch above my head I stopped her again, breathing in her sex smell. I lifted my head and stuck my tongue to her anus, probing and licking, she squirmed and then put her hands behind her, pulling her cheeks apart to give me better access.

I was aware of Dave just behind me, trying to get a close up. I lowered my head, allowing him an unobstructed view of her puckered hole. I brought my hand around and rubbed her hole, still wet from my tongue, with my finger. I then had a brainwave, I moved her a bit further back so I could pull her pussy to my mouth and exposing her asshole even more. I lifted my hands to her back and pushed her head down towards my cock, causing Jane to put her hands down to support herself. Jane let her weight go and lowered herself completely onto my face, pinning my head to the mattress with her ass and pussy. The pressure was a bit uncomfortable but the whole scenario was so erotic and wild that I didn't care. She started nibbling at my cock. A definite mixture of pleasure and pain, causing my cock to twitch and jump.

She started to rock her pelvis back and forward, using my head, that was still firmly pinned down, to stimulate her pussy and clit. The pressure and speed increased, Jane using the whole of my face for her pleasure. One second my nose would be buried in her asshole the next it was rubbing against her clit. She was insatiable, completely lost in her lust. I had to screw my eyes tight shut to stop her free flowing juices from entering. I laid there waiting for her to finish, thinking that she would have a very sore pussy when she finished, what with the pressure she was applying and the stubble on my chin. I felt her begin to tense and she stopped moving, her thighs tightening against my head and then she gushed, covering my nose, mouth and chin in her delicious, gooey cum.

She lifted herself off and turned and kissed me gently on the lips, whispering "Thank you."

I looked over at Sarah and Muriel who were just sat watching us, big smiles on their faces.

"Did you get to cum?" I asked Sarah.

"Oh, god yes, Muriel has a much better tongue than yours, very long and talented." She said, turning to Muriel and snogging her. I smiled, remembering Muriel's tongue.

"I can't wait to see the video." It was then that an idea came to me.

"Muriel, you ready for more fun."

"Is the Pope a catholic?"

We all laughed and Sarah moved behind her, putting her arms around and beginning to caress her boobs and pussy, Muriel leaning back into Sarah and kissing her. This was a wonderful sight and I watched them for a while,, slowly masturbating as I did, but I had other ideas.

"Muriel would you suck me rock hard and then let me fuck you."

"Oh yes, please, what hole?"

"What?" I was a bit confused then remembered what Jane ad said earlier.

"Your asshole." I eagerly said, never having had anal sex in my life.

"Naughty boy." Smiling "I haven't got any lube with me."

"Sarah has."

Sarah pinched Muriel's nipple hard, causing her to coo rather than yelp "You really are a tart."

Sarah laughed and went and got the lube.

Muriel had already started sucking me before Sarah returned.

Jane was on her knees in front Dave, her head bobbing to and throw.

Sarah just stood smiling and shaking her head at the scene in front of her.

Muriel was down towards my feet, pulling my cock hard down towards her. When she removed her mouth my cock shot back up, making a loud slapping noise as it hit my stomach. She licked her lips and turned and kissed Sarah, she then took Sarah's head down onto my cock, virtually forcing her to take me in her mouth.

Sarah had never been able to take much of my length in her mouth, and was soon gagging as Muriel pushed her head down. It was an incredible sight and an incredible sensation.

Muriel was brutal, pushing Sarah further, and I could see her eyes watering but she kept going, my cock going deeper down her throat than it had ever done.

Muriel began using her other hand to slap Sarah's ass; three, four slaps, getting harder; seven, eight, harder still. The effort of the slapping releasing the pressure on her head, allowing Sarah to come off my cock and recovering her breath, but she stayed bent over, taking the kinky punishment Muriel was dishing out.

Out of breath Muriel stopped, straightening Sarah and kissing her deeply, lovingly almost. I looked on lustfully, incredibly aroused by everything in front of me. When they finished kissing Muriel said, "Now where's that lube." We all laughed, releasing the tension. Muriel gave out instructions.

"I'm going to suck that delicious cock one more time; Sarah my darling I want you to play with my ass, prepare it for that huge cock. I've never taken one anywhere near that big but Bill did once stuck a large cucumber up there, I still don't think it was that big." We all laughed again. "Sarah I love having my ass hole licked, have you ever licked an ass hole?" Sarah shook her head. "Oh goody, you're both virgins so to speak. Stick your tongue in as far as you can and then when you can go no further use your fingers, two should go in easily, but get as many in as you can. His cock is as thick as your wrist."

I heard Dave grunting, taking my attention away. I looked over and Jane stood up, cum dribbling from her mouth. God, this was erotic.

"Draw up some chairs and take a seat, watch the tart work her magic." Muriel said, almost showman like.

She took me in her mouth, bottoming out almost immediately, she was some cocksucker. Sarah did as she was told and started on Muriel's upturned ass. All I could see was her hair and the top of her forehead as she buried her face between Muriel's cheeks. Muriel was obviously enjoying it, wiggling and pushing back as Sarah pushed forward. The tonguing she is getting from Sarah is taking much of her attention, she keeps me in her mouth but her head and tongue stay still, thankfully preventing me from cumming.

Sarah's head lifts, her face smothered in juices, a wicked, wicked smile on her face. She looks delighted with herself. I watch as she lubes up her fingers, Muriel goes to lift her head up but I push it back down again. She bites into my cock, I get the message, she's the boss. Sarah inserts a finger into Muriel's ass, seemingly with no resistance. I can see her hand moving in and out, Muriel moving and wiggling in time with her. Sarah lifted her other hand up, showing me three fingers. She had three fingers up Muriel's ass, wow. I mouthed to her, 'My turn'.

She removed her fingers and rammed her pelvis into Muriel's ass, as if fucking her, Muriel's head jolting forward, her teeth scraping against my cock and hurting me. I grimaced and Sarah laughed, bitch!. She grabbed Muriel's hair and pulled her upright and to my surprise stuck her fingers into Muriel's mouth, Muriel sucking hard before removing them and kissing Sarah hard. I found this both exciting and gross. I couldn't help wondering what her fingers tasted of.

Muriel looked at me with a wanton look in her eyes, she told me to put the lounger into a semi seated position. She got Sarah to lube up my cock, watching as she coated it, at first gently and then pumping it as if I needed any more stimulation. When she was satisfied Muriel turned her back to me, putting her hands behind her so they rested on my hip bones and told me to pull her cheeks as wide apart as possible.

I obliged and was greeted with a wonderful view of her already reddened anus, ever so slightly gaping and the skin stretched taut around it. I couldn't imagine that my big cock was ever going to fit in there. She called out to Dave.

"Dave darling, I want you to get the best shots ever, no one will believe me that I took that monster up my bum, I want photographic proof to show them and for me and Bill to masturbate over."

Poor Bill, Muriel's husband, laying on the bed indoors, too sick to join in. I felt a pang of guilt and then saw Muriel looking at me asking was I ready, was I ever.

She lowered herself till hole made contact with my cock, holding herself there, ever so slowly increasing the pressure. My engorged gland, red and glistening with the lube, looked to be at least ten times bigger than the hole it was supposed to be going in. I was transfixed by the sight, her hole slowly stretching with each downward movement.

Sarah and Jane were so close, watching, that I could almost feel their breath, although I think they were holding it most of the time. Muriel's own breathing changed, panting and moaning loudly as she forced me in side of her. She called to Sarah to stand in front of her.

"Kiss me and bite my tongue, pinch my nipples hard." Sarah didn't need to be told twice and immediately attacked Muriel with a sexual ferocity I hadn't seen in a while, she was as horny as the rest of us.

Muriel pushed further, the head of my cock miraculously penetrating her small opening, I swear I heard a plop sound as the head disappeared up her hole. She pulled her head away from Sarah, panting faster, getting used to the feeling. "Feels incredible, so big, so full." She panted out in short breaths. It really did feel incredible and tight, her sphincter muscles squeezing me like a vice.

I felt the muscles begin to relax, she kissed Sarah again and I heard her say, "Pinch my nipples harder, scratch me, slap me, bite me." Sarah's eyes widened, she was as much into this as the rest of us. She looked behind Muriel as she started to impale herself further on my rod. The width of cock looked impossible, painful and incredibly erotic all at the same time, Sarah just gently shaking her head in disbelieve and mouthing 'Wow' to me.

Sarah went back to Muriel's mouth and I heard her yelp, Sarah had bitten her lower lip making it bleed and then squeezed the lip with her own lips to make it bleed some more. Satisfied that she had enough of Muriel's blood on her lips and chin, she pulled her head back to show us both before sticking her face into Muriel's boobs and biting at the flesh.

Muriel was now lost in her own ecstasy, shouting, whooping and moaning as she pushed deeper and deeper. "Aah, deep, fucking deep, fuck me, hit me, finger me, aah, slap me you fucking cunt, slap me."

Sarah stood and slapped Muriel's face, not too hard but enough to stop her shouting, through all of this I had just laid still, allowing Muriel to use my cock and enjoying the show. Nearly too afraid to push upwards lest I hurt Muriel. She was still only half way down my shaft, probably another four to five inches of thick cock to go.

Sarah put her hands on Muriel's shoulders and started to push her down, I could feel her muscles splitting apart as she took this large invader deep into her. Sarah's mouth was next to Muriel's ear, whispering filth and biting at her lobes.

Muriel bottomed out and she sat there panting hard, her whole torso rigid. Sarah became gentle, kissing her neck and shoulders, caressing her skin. This was incredibly erotic to me and I joined in, leaning forward and putting my arms around Muriel, gently touching her belly and breasts, letting my fingers roam downwards and gently running my finger over her pussy lips, moist with excitement and sweat. We stayed like that, all caressing each other, sighing and cooing in contentment, virtually oblivious to the fact that Muriel had my fat ten inch cock stuck up her ass.

I lent back and brought Muriel with me, she planted her feet more firmly on the ground and started to lift up and down, riding my cock with her ass. We found a rhythm and Muriel began riding high, lifting up and plunging down with each stroke. It felt incredible and I knew I couldn't last much longer.

Muriel's breathing also changed and she started masturbating and soon brought herself to the edge of climax; "I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum." She shouted, and so was I.

I put my hands on her hips and rammed her down hard, twice, before exploding deep inside her ass. She shuddered and slumped back into me, drained of all energy and emotion. Sarah cuddled us both and I could feel my cock shrinking and Muriel's muscles closing, filling the gap.

"Anyone for refreshments?" Jane asked and we all burst out laughing.

Relationships are strained, but they persevere.

Things were not good. Ever since we'd returned from our amazing holiday in Portugal there'd been a disconnect between me and Sarah that had never been there before.

I was worried. I know all couples go through rough patches but we'd lived together for over a year, we're planning on getting married and I thought we were really strong. As those of you who have read my earlier stories will know, Sarah is wild, an uninhibited dervish with a lust for life and all the pleasures it holds. She had loved me and taken me on a journey I could never of imagined.

I was a fairly straight laced guy when I met Sarah, as horny as any man but conservative I both my sexual appetites and my experiences. She has taught me that sex is a physical pleasure to be taken, shared and enjoyed and with the right mindset and the right person it can be wonderful and liberating and actually add to the love a couple share. But now I genuinely thought I might be loosing her.

I was racking my brains, trying to work out what the problem was. I know she was very busy, trying to establish herself as a freelance photographer and artist, putting in long days and late nights, attending exhibitions and openings. Yes she was tired and probably exhausted, but previously when she was tired she would collapse into my arms and sleep, now she lay next to me and turned away. She wasn't even telling me about all the people I didn't even know who she met everyday, like she normally would. Something was definitely wrong between us.

Sarah is a photographer and has/had a virtual fetish for taking pictures of cocks, big ones, small ones, white ones, black ones, in fact, all bloody ones. Her photographs were incredible, both erotic and beautiful and she had had a successful exhibition of her work. Although for someone so open and sexual she was a little coy about how she got all her subjects, many of them complete strangers, to pose for her.

She has taken thousands of pictures of me and at her bidding and sometimes insistence we had both been involved in some incredible sexual experiences, most of which Sarah had photographed and I have documented. Now I thought I was losing her and didn't know what to do about it.

"Hey Mike, what's the matter, you look spaced out."

I hadn't even heard Steve, my boss, come into my cubby hole of an office, where he now stood next to my desk.

I looked at him a bit surprised, my thoughts having been a million miles away from here.

"Sorry," I said "I think I might be coming down with something, I'm not sure that I don't have a temperature." Where the lie came out of I don't know, but it seemed to work.

"You do look a bit peaky, listen tomorrows Friday, why don't you finish up now, get yourself sorted out and come back in on Monday. Work on that new merger starts Monday and I need y

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 26 May 2026 14:55:00 +0000

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 4.

Another Day with loved ones.

Based on a post by Biggalute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Jane knocked on our door just before two,

"Wakey, wakey you two, the Collins' will be here soon and lunch won't be long."

Sarah jumped up and headed for the shower, I went to follow but she shut the door on me.

"Why'd you do that?"

"Because I want to have a shower without you and your impressive todger getting in the way." Impressive todger had quickly become the buzz phrase.

"How about if I promise to just sit and watch you shower."

"Promise?"

"Scouts honour."

Sarah opened the door, "Were you in the scouts?"

"No, but I once kissed a girl guide."

"Fool."

I sat and watched Sarah soaping herself, thoroughly enjoying the show.

"What sort of club is it you're parents are going to at the Bradshaws?"

"Oh, very exclusive." Sarah said, I think smirking.

"Sounds posh."

"Not really, I'm sure they'd let you in if you wanted to go, especially with your 'you know what'."

"What?"

Sarah stuck her head out of the shower,

"It's a swingers club silly, mummy and daddy and all their friends are swingers, they take it in turns going to each other's houses; three or four times a week sometimes."

"Really? Wow, dirty sods, good luck to them I suppose."

Lots of little clues finally made sense, 'other interests', 'play rooms', even the whole families very liberal sexual attitudes made more sense. I sat there smiling to myself.

"So do you want to go?" Sarah asked, snapping me out of my musings.

"No thanks. Have you ever been?"

"No, could have done when I got older but always thought it would have been a bit too weird. Most of them are my parent's age and I've known them since I was little. Actually I know there is sex involved but I think at this stage they spend more time sat around chatting and drinking than doing anything else." Sarah started laughing.

"What you laughing at?"

"Well the last time I was in Portugal, over two years ago now, mummy and daddy went to one of their parties and me and the girls stayed at home and drank some of their expensive wine. I was quite tipsy when they got home, feeling quite bold. I asked mummy what or rather who she'd been up to, wanting some juicy gossip. She proceeded to tell me, word for word, a new recipe for baked cheese cake that one of the other ladies had given her."

"So is that all you did all night, talked about cooking?" I asked her.

"Not quite, her husband was sat the other side of me, running his hand up and down my leg, trying to finger me, but I was more interested in the recipe."

We both giggled at this, "Your whole family, including you is fucking cracked." I said, laughing.

"We are, but that's why you love us."

"That I do."

"So I'm presuming the Collins' that are coming over are swingers to?"

"You might say they are the swingers in chief." Sarah said, smiling. "They're quite a couple; or rather she's more than enough for any couple." Sniggering. "You two will get on like a house on fire."

I shook my head and cringed a bit on the inside.

I took a very quick shower and when I came out I was greeted by the sight of Sarah, her hair tied in a tight ponytail which I always adore and wearing a small t-shirt which barely reached her hip bones, her shaven pussy and incredible pert bottom completely exposed. For once I think Sarah misread my expression, explaining "We're going to be sat at the table a while, eating and drinking, I don't want to get burnt."

"I get that bit; I was just wondering if I could shag you now, you look incredible."

"Ooh that would be nice, but I'm going to make you wait, abstinence is good for the soul." Moving towards me and removing my towel, grabbing me firmly by my erect cock and saying "Now get ready quickly before I drag you out by this."

I thought about bending her over the bed and just taking her there and then, but there was a bit of me that liked being teased and another that liked being ordered around, sexually at least.

"I can't walk out with a raging hard on."

"It would be quite an entrance." Sarah said, obviously very amused.

"Will I put shorts on?"

"Nothing's hiding that, and besides no one else will have any on so it'll be even more obvious."

I saw her expression change, a smile forming and then spreading as an idea formulated in her head.

"We couldn't, could we?"

"Couldn't what?"

"It's bold, even for me."

"What are you talking about?"

Sarah looked at me, her hand still squeezing my cock.

"Do you trust me?"

I looked skeptical "Sometimes."

"I want to do something that'll completely shock them, take their breath away."

"Your parents?"

"And their friends. Mummy's a bigger tart than me so won't mind, daddy might be shocked at his little girl but he'll get over it."

"What are you talking about?"

"Just bear with me, this is going to be fun. For it to work you have to do exactly as I tell you."

"What is it?"

"Stop asking questions, trust me." She said, pulling my cock hard as she did so. She got busy and started giving out instructions.

"Put on a short, tight t shirt." She told me, before letting down her hair and messing it up as best she could. Then she went to her suitcase and took out a tube of lube. We never used lube when having sex, Sarah always getting wet enough to accept my large cock in her tight pussy.

"What's the lube for?"

Sarah didn't answer, instead giving me a sexy wink and planting a blob of lube on my cock, vigorously spreading it around. I groaned.

"Don't you dare cum."

"Stop wanking me off then."

She stopped and instead rubbed lube up and down her pussy lips.

"Right, I think we're nearly ready."

"Ready for what?"

"I want us to walk out there, you with a raging hard on and me with a wet pussy, looking like we've just been screwing. I can't wait to see their faces."

"You're fucking mad and besides you haven't got the look right."

"How?"

"Your pussy lips would be a bit open and inflamed looking, especially if this had been in them." I said pointing to my incredibly engorged cock. If any more blood went into it I think it would burst.

"They'd hardly notice."

"They will if they know sex, and besides why take the chance of messing up your little show, there's only one thing for it." I said, forcefully pulling her to me, meaning to kiss her but instead digging her in the tummy with my cock.

"Fuck, that's rigid."

"Turn around and bend over the bed." I said, taking some control of the situation.

"You have two minutes only, then we're going outside, don't cum, I want your todger rock hard when we walk out." Sarah said, smiling, turning and bending over.

Whilst I loved the sexual escapades Sarah got me involved in, there where times when I thought 'fuck you, I'm gonna do what I want' and this was one of them.

I looked down and it was my favorite sight in the whole world, Sarah with her arms in front of her and her ass stuck up in the air. I could have cum just looking at her. We had never had anal sex, only managing some anal play; Sarah pointing out, quite understandably, that she sometimes had trouble fitting me in her pussy, not alone her ass. However, she had said the same thing about oral sex, but after much secret practice with a variety of vegetables she could now accommodate some of me in her mouth. I lived in hope.

Sarah had a tight, pert bum. When she was bent over her cheeks would separate, leaving a glorious view of both her holes. I honestly didn't think I could trust myself not to cum. I bent over and stuck my tongue as hard as I could into her anus, trying to force my tongue through the sphincter. Sarah let out a gasp, her muscles contracting a bit, not expecting my assault. I brought my hand to her well lubed pussy, and finding her hole slipped a finger in roughly. Sarah was squirming a bit, I think not all together happy with my roughness. I was literally pinning her lower half to the bed with my head, my face cheeks rammed against her ass cheeks as my tongue continued to probe and invade her ass. I slipped a second and then a third finger into her and was vigorously finger fucking her, and starting to have more success with my tongue.

I thought the two minutes must be up and without a tongue extension I was getting no further into her ass. I pulled my fingers out and my face away and stuck my index finger, probably more brutally than I intended, through her sphincter.

"Ouch!"

I wiggled my finger around a bit before removing it and allowing Sarah to stand up. It was the roughest I'd ever been with Sarah and I immediately felt pangs of guilt, although I had enjoyed it and probably would have gone further if time allowed.

Sarah stood up, her face flushed and angry looking. "Bastard!"

I tried my best cheeky grin and stood back and looked at her, before moving and standing behind her.

"Now you look the part."

"What?" I actually think in her anger and surprise Sarah had forgotten about wanting to shock everyone.

"Well your hair is disheveled, your face is red, I could hang a towel off your nipples and both your ass and pussy are red. They won't know which way you've been fucked, but they'll believe you have. Maybe you should try smiling though. Shall we go?"

I looked at Sarah and thought she was about to cry, my heart melted and I felt like a right cunt. I held her tight and started to apologize. I suddenly felt a sharp shooting pain going from my scrotum to my stomach.

"Ha ha, fooled ya." Sarah said, squeezing my balls harder and sticking her nails in before letting go.

"Shall we go?"

I tried to straighten up and catch my breath as I followed Sarah's sexy butt outside.

Sarah stopped just as she was about to step onto the patio; all the emotion and the discomfort I still felt in my balls had caused my cock to shrink to a more normal size as I came beside her.

"What happened to you?" Sarah said, laughing at her own joke as she looked down at my cock.

"I don't know what you're laughing at, from my stubble rash on your bottom it looks like you've been getting fucked up the ass for the last half hour." We both laughed at this.

"Right, that's Muriel Collins and she's a slag, and that fat lump there is her husband Bill, he's a bit of a letch and a perv."

"I take it you don't like them." I said smiling, having never heard Sarah talk about anybody else like that before. She smiled back.

"They've been friends of my parents for years, when me and the girls were teenagers Bill would always want to swim or play games with us, always trying to cop a feel. Never did anything but that's because we never gave him the chance. She thinks she the wildest of the wild, always reckoning she's more adventurous than anyone else, but she's got no class."

"Unlike yourself." I said smiling and looking at Sarah's red bum and inflamed pussy.

"You think I've got no class?"

"I think you're the classiest, sexiest woman I've ever met." I said, putting my hand on her bum and pulling her in for a kiss, my fingers planted firmly between her cheeks.

"Come on, let's give them what for." I said, breaking the embrace and stepping onto the patio.

Groping Sarah, combined with the warm sun and the eyes of the four naked people watching us brought my cock back to life and as we walked to the table I could feel it gently tapping off my thighs.

"What kept you?" Asked Jane, standing up from the table. She really was a sexy woman, by cock giving away my thoughts, if not my face.

"I think they've been busy dear." Muriel said, also standing up. She had a smirk on her face as she looked the two of us up and down. She wasn't an unattractive woman, but whether it was what Sarah had been saying or something else I'm not sure, but as I looked at her the word 'Lizard' jumped into my mind. Any positive effects Jane had had on my libido being quickly undone.

Dave and Bill both stood now and Muriel came over and hugged Sarah, giving her big exaggerated air kisses to both cheeks. "It's so lovely to see you again and to meet your new beau." As she said this Bill gave Sarah a hug and I was watching his every move. He pulled her close, trying to discretely thrust his hips forward a bit, his big belly stopping his cock reaching Sarah. He had both arms around her and the lower hand slipped smoothly down to one of her bum cheeks. I didn't know if I wanted to punch him or laugh. He was such a sleaze but it was so obvious that it was laughable. As he let go I looked at Sarah who just threw her eyes up, slightly shaking her head as if worried I might say or do something. I wondered what the expression on my face was. Then it was my turn.

"Muriel, Bill this is Michael, Sarah's fiancé." Jane said.

"So lovely to meet you Michael, Jane and Dave have been telling us all about you."

She was nearly a foot shorter than me and as she got close she put her hands up around my neck, pulling me slightly down and herself up, before planting a kiss right onto my lips, holding it there whilst she pressed he boobs into me and brought her right knee up between my legs, only stopping once it made contact with my cock. I think if I had opened my mouth she would have stuck her lizard tongue in, thankfully I kept it shut. My cock was another matter, despite me finding this woman slightly repulsive it responded to the touch of her knee. God I hated my cock sometimes. She let me go, letting out a big "oooh" obviously encouraged by the effect she'd had on my cock.

I saw Sarah looking, 'Really? You have got to be fucking kidding me.' For once I could read her mind. I just wanted to scream 'Sorry, it's not my fault!'

Bill came over, thank god he only shook my hand. Neither Bill nor Dave and Jane seemed bothered by or even to have noticed that I had just been sexually accosted and snogged by Muriel.

Everyone went to sit down and I wanted to sit next to Sarah but was beckoned to sit between Jane and Muriel, with Jane between her dad and Bill. Boy girl, boy girl as it were. As I sat down Jane put her hand on one thigh and Muriel on the other, both gently rubbing but thankfully not moving upwards. For a change I was pretty oblivious to their touch, being more interested in what Bill was doing with his hands. I looked across at him and at that moment his hands were around a tumbler of what looked like whisky, a far away expression on his face. I studied him more closely and despite a deep sun tan he had an unhealthy pallor to his skin and a bulbous drinkers nose. His belly, rather than being fat was swollen, little veins barely visible under the skin.

My attention was taken by Jane asking me what I wanted to eat and drink. Everyone was eating now but my eyes kept being drawn back to Bill, he wasn't eating, instead just taking small sips of his drink. After a while he started to fall asleep, Jane also noticing.

"Bill why don't you lay down on one of the loungers, on second thoughts why don't you lay down on our bed, Dave and Sarah will help you."

As they helped him inside I noticed for the first time how infirm he was and how skinny his legs were. As they went Jane turned to Muriel.

"What have the doctors been saying?"

"Not much, just that the damage is done, not much they can offer."

As she was talking Sarah and her dad returned, Jane filled them in.

"Muriel was just saying that the doctors haven't got much to offer."

"We did ask them about a liver transplant but they said he wasn't suitable as he was still drinking. He says it's the only pleasure he has so he won't give it up."

"It's not his only pleasure, he still managed to squeeze my ass as we were putting him on the bed." Sarah said, to good hearted laughter.

I thought how funny life is, only a little while ago Sarah was talking about him with utter distaste, but now we knew how sick he was we felt differently about him and Muriel. I also thought about myself and my own alcoholism, if I hadn't gotten off it two years previously I would have ended up like that.

Muriel continued talking and when she had finished began to cry. Jane leant across me to comfort her and I tried to signal for her to sit in my seat but she stayed leant across me, virtually pinning me into the chair. After a moment I became aware of her boobs and nipples rubbing off my arm that was on the arm of the chair. She was rocking slowly backwards and forwards as she comforted her friend. She must have been aware of what was happening as I was sure her nipples were getting harder and my body responded in kind. I Iooked over the table, Dave was just staring and Sarah raised a quizzical eyebrow.

"You cry as long as you need to, let it out." Jane was saying, then "Will I show you something lovely to look at."

"What?"

Jane sat upright and pointed down at my semi erect cock, already seven inches and wide.

"Wow, that looks yummy and it's not even fully grown yet."

"I knew that would cheer you up." Jane said, both of them giggling like young ones.

"Michael would you be a darling and get us more white wine from the fridge?" Asked Jane.

My cock had gone down a bit but was still fairly big, "Of course." I said as I stood up, stopping where I was, my cock and balls dangling only a couple of feet from either of their faces. I stood there enjoying the attention, aware that they were both staring directly at me.

"Anyone want anything else from the kitchen?"

"I'll have a coffee." Said Sarah.

I initially found instant but then decided to make a pot, one because it was nicer and I wanted one but also because it took longer and gave them more time to talk with Muriel. As I returned carrying a tray they were all talking and sniggering, they stopped and Jane said. "Domesticated as well as gorgeous, you'll have to keep him."

"I fully intend to."

I sat next to Sarah as Jane was now in my seat, she leant in and kissed me, her hand going to my thigh, "Thank you." She said. As she pulled back I was aware of silence and everyone staring at us.

"I have one more job for you."

"What's that?"

"I want you to shag Muriel."

Before I could protest or say anything for that matter, Muriel said, "Please, please Michael, I know I'm an old hag but I really need it. I haven't been fucked in ages. I could go to the club but they're just Viagra fueled wrinkly cocks, most of which I've had before anyway. Besides I'd love to try one that big, please."

Thankfully, for once; my cock was not responding. With an honest face I was able to say.

"Muriel you are not a hag, very far from it. You're a very attractive woman and normally I'd jump at the chance to be with you but I can't get it up at the moment, I think it must be all the traveling and stuff."

I could sense Sarah about to say something but I stood up before she could, showing everyone my flaccid cock to illustrate my point.

"It still looks fairly big." Said Muriel.

"I know it does, but as they say 'you can't play pool with a piece of string'." I said warming to my subject.

"Did you have a wank when you were inside." Accused Sarah.

"No I didn't!"

"Thank goodness for that, I don't like cream in my co

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 25 May 2026 14:54:00 +0000

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 3.

Prurient Performance Arts.

Based on a post by Biggalute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The spell was broken, I was suddenly fully aware of the other people in the room, all of whom it appeared had been taking pictures, spread in a semi circle, all looking directly at me and Joyce. I tried turning slightly away as if it might hide my increasing hard on, I felt myself blushing a bit, there was no hiding it.

I was just about to turn around and brazen it out, as if it was the most natural thing in the world when Jake came to my rescue.

"I had another couple of scenes in mind if we have time."

"We have plenty of time, what did you have in mind?" Sarah asked.

"Well if Michael could get on his knees, looking up at Joyce as if he's asking for forgiveness, I think it would make a really emotive shot."

"Michael?, Joyce?," We both nodded. I knelt down and ground my knees into the hard floor, all the talking and pain in my knees had distracted me and caused my cock to shrink to a less obvious state.

Jake gave out various instructions which we responded to, cameras clicking all around us. Eventually he said, "That's great, now Michael I want you to sit back on your haunches, put your head down to the ground and your arms out in front of you, reaching for Joyce's ankles. Joyce you just keep your head up as if you're not interested."

We did as we were asked, Joyce being told to move her head slowly, until she was looking down at me. I couldn't see much with my head down but there seemed to be increased camera activity, everyone approving of the aesthetics of Jake's chosen poses. I imagine it made a very erotic sight, me prostrate with my naked ass sticking out and Joyce looking down at me.

When Jake had finished Sarah said, "Right everybody, we'll take a short break and let Michael and Joyce recover, there's some bottled water here for whoever wants it. After the break Melisa can direct the poses and then Joyce."

I got slowly to my feet and was stretching my legs, Sarah came over with a bottle of water and my dressing gown. I took the water but made no move to take the dressing gown.

"Do you want this?" Sarah asked, I shrugged as if I wasn't bothered. The look on her face spoke a thousand words 'Put the fucking dressing gown on'. I put it on, smirking to myself. This was interesting, Sarah was normally so blasé about nudity, but not at this moment, I wasn't sure if it was because they were her students or more likely a bit of jealousy because of the chemistry between me and Joyce.

After I was gowned Sarah asked, "How you doing?"

"It's really good, I'm really enjoying it, they're a very creative bunch."

"I could certainly see you were enjoying it, you could try to hide it a bit."

"I thought you liked showing me off, and besides, you've always told me that nudity and arousal are only natural." Sarah gave me a dirty look and sulked off. I was enjoying myself and enjoying winding Sarah up.

I watched the students as Sarah asked them to gather round, Melisa was in cohorts with the other young female, looking over at me and giggling.

"Okay Melisa, what did you have in mind?" Sarah asked.

"Well if it's okay with you and with Michael I'd like to take some close up shots, I tried zooming in on the other scenes but I don't think they'll come out as good."

"Michael would it be okay if Melisa came in close to take some pictures?"

"Absolutely."

"Good, Melisa in your own time."

Melisa moved closer, camera in hand, looking at me intently. She stopped about two feet from me, her body facing my left arm. In barely more than a whisper she said, "I want you to stand very still, looking straight ahead, your muscles and body held tense."

I did as she asked, she started shooting frame after frame, starting at my elbow and moving up slowly, across my upper arm and the large tattoo on it until she was nearly aiming the camera in my ear. She moved to the back of my neck and then slowly down my spine. I could hear Melisa's breathing, this felt very intense and very erotic, I had the sensation of Melisa licking her way across my body.

I decided to really concentrate hard on not getting aroused and erect, genuinely thinking to myself that it would detract from Melisa's art.

I was aware of Melisa squatting down behind me, taking shots of my bum before moving down my legs

"Can you move your legs apart about a foot and tense the leg muscles some more."

I did as she asked and she moved down one leg and back up the other one. I was looking at the others, they seemed transfixed by the site in front of them, no one talking or making a noise. When Melisa got back to my right buttock she began to move around to the front, spending a lot of time on my hip bone and the line in my abs that lead down to my groin.

She squatted lower moving across my front, taking numerous shots of my scrotum and my dangling cock, when she got to my left hip she moved back in the middle, I think taking shots of just my cock, trying to squat even lower. I was in a world of my own, thinking Sarah had taught her well, a girl after her own heart. I was awoken from my day dreaming by Melisa's voice.

"I can't seem to get the shot I want, Belinda could you give me a hand?"

Belinda the other young girl came over, smiling, "What do you want me to do?"

"I want to get a shot of the very end of it, of the Japs eye, but I can't get low enough."

Without hesitation Belinda grabbed my cock, lifting it up so it pointed directly at Melisa. I looked at her sternly, taken aback by her action.

"Oops sorry." She giggled in a very girly voice "I forgot to ask permission, is this okay?" she asked, squeezing a bit harder. The others, including Sarah all laughed, having initially all looked a bit shocked and worried. I smiled and laughed also. I think it was the combination of the innocent voice verses the very grown up action that made it funny. And also it felt very nice, my cock growing and hardening of its own volition. Melisa snapped away, recording the growing cock.

"Ooh it's a heavy one," Belinda giggled, bringing more laughter from the rest of us and causing Sarah to call an end to proceedings.

"We couldn't have you being wanked off in front of the class." As she later explained to me.

After I had regained a bit of composure we were all stood around chatting, this time me in the nude, the atmosphere much more relaxed than earlier, the laughing helping in that regard. I was chatting with Melisa,

"I really enjoyed posing for you, it was a great idea, where did you come up with the idea?"

"Me and Belinda thought it up between us."

"So was her grabbing my cock planned?"

She went a bit red, "Belinda said it was the biggest she'd ever seen and she wanted to feel what it felt like, so we came up with that idea. I was meant to go to your cock nearly straight away, but I got really into taking pictures of all of you. You have great legs and ass, as well as the other thing, I hope you don't mind."

I smiled "No I don't mind, I really enjoyed it, it was very erotic, thank you." Cheeky cows!

"Right Michael, if you've finished corrupting the young ladies we'll get on with Joyce's shoot," Sarah said.

"I don't think I'm corrupting them, I think I need protecting from them." I replied, which got some nods and laughs.

"What did you have in mind Joyce?" Sarah asked.

"Are you flexible Michael?" Joyce asked me.

"A bit."

"Can you touch your toes?"

"Yes"

Moving closer to me, she said,

"I'll show you what I want you to do then."

Joyce moved her legs just over shoulder width apart, with straight legs she bent at the waist, putting her hands behind her ankles, causing her skirt to ride three quarters of the way up her tone thighs and her gorgeous round bottom to stick out, only inches from my cock. She slowly stood up.

"Do you think you could do that?"

I looked at Sarah, she was trying to keep a blank expression but I could see a slight twitching at the side of her mouth, I turned to Joyce,

"Yes, I think I can do that."

I turned my back to the group, facing the blank wall. I shook out my legs, making my ass cheeks wobble like a male stripper and then slowly bent as far as I could. I held onto my ankles but wasn't flexible enough to see between my legs, just staring down at the floor.

I could immediately felt how tight my hamstrings were and was concentrating on taking slow, deep breaths to help my muscles relax. I had enjoyed all my other poses, but as well as being uncomfortable I was also thinking that this was probably not a particularly appealing site.

I was wondering whether Joyce thought me being bent over as I was made a good, provocative, even erotic picture or whether she'd chosen this just because she could.

Either way my hamstrings were starting to cramp and I decided to straighten up.

"Sorry about that, I couldn't hold it any longer."

"That's fine; I think everyone got to see what they wanted," Sarah said, with a tone to her voice.

"We still have a little time left, anyone got any other ideas they want to try out." She said

There was silence, I was wondering if the last scene had been a bit too much for people's sensibilities. Finally Joyce said, "If no one else wants to take a go, I have one more idea I'd like to try."

Sarah gave her what I thought was a bit of a withering look; Joyce seemed either not to notice or not to care.

"What did you have in mind Joyce?" She asked.

"Well if we could bring that bench over here I'd like to stand up on it and takes some pictures from above Michael."

I could see Sarah thinking, her body relaxing a bit "That sounds interesting," she said.

Two of the lads brought over a bench from against the wall. It was about two feet high and Joyce stood up on it.

"Michael, if you could come and stand here with your back to me," Joyce said, motioning to a spot in front of her.

"No I'm not high enough, could you kneel down."

I did as I was asked.

"That's much better." I was aware of Joyce above me, camera pointed down, clicking away.

"Could you put your hands out a little, making your shoulders flex; that's a great shot, thanks."

"Sarah would it be okay if Michael pulled his willy just a little bit, to make it stick out, so I can get it in the picture?" Joyce asked.

"Is that okay with you Michael?" Sarah asked.

"I've no problem with that," I answered. I paused for a while, letting the tension build up, aware of all the eyes looking at me. I took my cock in my right hand; it already felt heavy and full of blood. I kept my eyes open and slowly pulled it; it instantly began to stiffen and rise.

I let go, not wanting a full erection but aware that this one was already over seven inches and thick.

"Is that okay?" I asked, looking up at Joyce. She was staring down at me, a glazed looked in her eyes and her mouth slightly open; after a moment she said, "Perfect."

She took another few shots, "Can you flex your shoulders again, hold your belly tight and lean back a little."

I did as she asked, as I tightened my abs and leaned back I could feel the front of my thighs stretch and tighten and my cock stick out some more. It was a great feeling; a nice stretch, my muscles taut and hard and that tightness you get in your balls when blood is flowing to your cock. I felt so alive and masculine.

I could hear Joyce clicking away and was aware of the others to my left also taking photos, I automatically pulled my abs tighter, causing my cock to rise and protrude even further. This must be some sight.

"Michael could you lean back further?"

I did as Joyce asked until my bum was touching my heels and my shoulders were touching the bench Joyce was stood on. I could see the camera pointing directly down at me, obscuring Joyce's face. I could also see her boobs and the outline of her low cut bra, restrained by her blouse as she leaned forward.

"Michael, rest both hands on the front of your hips, face down, either side of your cock; good! now flex all your arm muscles; wonderful! now tilt your head back slowly, eyes straight ahead."

I got into position, concentrating on flexing hard but staying still at the same time. Wow! Joyce had her legs apart for balance and as I tilted my head back I was between her legs, looking straight up. She must know, in fact I think she wiggled further apart to give me more room and a better view. It's dark near the top but I can see Joyce's creamy thighs touching, the outline of her ass cheeks just visible as her skirt bellows out to cover her round ass.

My view of the rest of the room is obscured by Joyce's legs but to me the atmosphere feels electric. My previously hard cock is now rock hard and erect, my body angle causing it to point up at Joyce. Oh my god! Joyce leans forward to take close ups of my cock, this causes her thighs to tighten and move apart some more, her ass to stick out and her skirt to rise up, letting in more light.

I can see small white panties wedged into her crotch and between her ass cheeks, I feel my cock twitch a little and what I think is pre cum trickle out. This woman could make me explode without even touching me.

I'm expecting Sarah to stop it at any minute, but she doesn't. Joyce leans a bit closer, I can see her hamstrings, defined and tight, leading to her glorious ass. A bit of my brain tells me I need to stop this before it goes any further. I want to speak but don't know if I can, I manage to croak,

"You can squat down if you want, get a closer shot."

I heard gasps from our watchers and a little laugh from Joyce. She stepped down off the bench smiling; she leaned down to me and in a sultry voice said "Naughty!" before leaning in further and kissing me, the tip of her tongue brushing very lightly against my lips. Joyce straightened up and a spontaneous round of applause comes from our audience.

I straightened, slightly embarrassed, I didn't know whether to stand, turn and take a small bow or go and put my dressing gown on. I decided on the dressing gown.

I could hear people chatting and saying how good it was, I put on my dressing gown and turned around. Sarah is chatting to Joyce and calls me over, I'm a bit nervous about this.

"That was fabulous you two, really erotic and sexy. I'm not sure how many photos we took, everyone was too busy watching and holding their breath."

"I got some good close ups, you're a beautiful man and great model," Joyce said.

"Thank you, my view was pretty spectacular too."

The three of us laughed a little and Joyce went a little red, she leaned into us and in a low, conspiratorial voice said, "I haven't felt this turned on in ages, I'll have to take it out on my husband when I get home." We laughed again and I said,

"Lucky husband." Which got me a blush from Joyce and a dirty look from Sarah.

Sarah made a little speech thanking me and thanking the students for their hard work over the previous weeks and saying she was looking forward to the same next term. Belinda asked if I'd be coming back next term and I said I'd love too. After that people began to leave, a few coming over to say goodbye personally.

Joyce came over and gave Sarah a hug and a kiss on the cheeks,

"Thank you, you've really inspired me, I'll be in contact soon." She said to Sarah.

Turning to me she gave me a kiss on the cheek and said "See you sexy man." I blushed a bit.

Belinda came over and gave me a big hug, holding far longer than necessary, grinding herself into me until the obvious effect happened. She let go and gave me a slow kiss on the lips, I dare not move. Her work done, she let go and said "Bye!" before walking out with an exaggerated wiggle. I looked at Sarah who smiled and shook her head as if to say 'Unbelievable' I just tutted and said "Young ones, huh."

After everyone was gone I asked Sarah what she thought of it, she said she'd found some of it hard, feeling more jealous and uncomfortable than she thought she would but that she had managed to relax and really enjoyed the eroticism of it.

She asked how I found it, I said I'd enjoyed every bit of it, feeling incredibly turned on but not able to do anything about it. I also said I enjoyed winding her up and making her jealous, which got me a slap on the arm.

I asked what Joyce had meant by being in contact soon,

"I asked her if she would like to pose for me, to do some couple shoots with you and she said she'd love to." I was speechless, my cock instantly hardening under my gown.

"Would you like to fuck her?"

Without hesitation and with a smirk I answered "Absolutely, I'd like to fuck every bit of her."

Which got me another slap. I turned and walked over to the door and locked it, locking us in and others out. I took Sarah in my arms, kissing her passionately, holding her tight so she could be in no doubt as to how horny I was.

I pushed her to her knees, she opened my gown, my big, hard cock right in front of her face.

"Ooh, you are a naughty, big boy."

"Do you mind if I call you Joyce?" which got me the hardest slap, right across my cock.

Going on holiday and meeting Sarah's parents.

We were getting the 7am flight to Faro, on the south coast of Portugal; and were both weary, having been up late the night before and then up early to travel to the airport. It was only just after five but the traffic was building up already.

"How you doing?" I asked, turning to look at Sarah.

"Good, just tired."

"You looking forward to it?"

"I am. Once we get through the bloody airport and are on the plane I'll perk up a bit; it'll feel like we're on holiday."

I smiled and leaned over and kissed her, and promptly got hooted from the car behind, the traffic having moved off in front of me. We both laughed as we drove off, getting hooted had cheered us up a bit.

The evening before had been strained, partly because of the hassle of packing at the last minute but mainly because of the strange, unfamiliar mood that Sarah was in. Any comments I made or questions I asked were met with sarky, snapped replies. I could have asked her what was bothering her but I had a fairly good idea what the problem was and wanted to get my own head around it first.

At Sarah's request I had spent the previous afternoon posing nude for a group of students she taught photography to. I took a bit of convincing but once the session started I had thoroughly enjoyed it, finding it both liberating and incredibly erotic. Therein lay the problem, I think.

Over the nine months we had been together Sarah had changed me; from a staid, fairly conservative character to a much more outgoing, adventurous one; bringing out my exhibitionist side along the way. We now spent much of our time at home in the nude, Sarah photographing me regularly and even making me the star of her successful photographic exhibition; where there were two whole rooms filled with pictures of cocks; big, small, black, white, every type. She had convinced me, along with herself, to go naked in public, and we had had incredibly hot sexual encounters with her two wild sisters.

Throughout all of this we had grown closer and more in love, planning to get married the following year. Sarah's mantra was that love was a special thing between two people but that sexuality and nudity were the most natural, beautiful things in the world, to be enjoyed and embraced. It was the way she was brought up and she totally believed it. I was way behind her but catching up fast, embracing this new attitude and lifestyle, which brings us to the previous afternoon.

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 24 May 2026 14:53:00 +0000

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 2.

Sarah's cock exhibition opens.

Based on a post by Biggalute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"So, can Mike lick my pussy now?" Sadie asked Sarah

"Afraid not, we haven't got a lot of time, we've so much to get ready for the opening tonight."

"Aah that's not fair, both Mike and Ruth got to cum."

"Don't be silly, we all need to have a shower and get moving, use the shower head or something, you'll manage," Sarah answered with a smile.

Sadie sulked off to her bedroom, followed by a nearly recovered Ruth. Sarah looked at me,

"Come on lover boy, we need to get going."

"We need to talk."

"No we don't."

"Yes we do," I answered.

"That was amazing, but it's not right, I love you, I've just had hand sex with your sisters, I love you, it's not right," Sarah put her finger to my lips, I was babbling, the emotions from coming down off my sexual high flowing out of me, I was close to tears.

"Shush, sit down."

I sat, Sarah then sitting on my knee and kissing me gently, holding me tight.

"It's okay, it's okay" she told me "We're fine, I love you too."

As I calmed and my breathing settled Sarah sat back a little and looking intently at me, said

"Listen to me, I told you I was fascinated by cocks," I nodded "Well we're a wild family and the girls are very sexual too, I think we get it off our mother, but that's another story. Anyway what just happened there was amazing, you should have seen your face, but it was just sex, incredible sex, but just sex. I love you very much but I'm happy for you to enjoy sex. As long as I decide who it's with." She said with a smile.

I looked at Sarah, there was some logic to what she said, very twisted logic but logic none the least. I slipped my hand up under the tee shirt she was still wearing, finding a nipple, I pinched it gently.

"Well, can I have sex with you then?"

"No you bloody can't, I have to get ready," and off to the shower she went.

We eventually all ate some breakfast, the girls heading out to do some shopping before going to the gallery to finish things for tonight. Before they went Sarah said.

"See you about 7, everyone's coming for a few nibbles and champers before we start, wish me luck."

"Good luck."

As they headed for the door Ruth gave me a hard slap on the ass, "See you later handsome." They all giggled, they really were a crazy bunch.

As the day wore on I was becoming increasingly nervous, both for Sarah and for myself. I also felt unsettled about the mornings events, however much Sarah laughed it off. I went to the gym which took my mind off it for a little while.

I was worried for Sarah, what if people didn't like or understand her work? She'd put so much of herself into it, she'd be shattered. I also knew that there would be pictures of my cock on display, this could be highly embarrassing, People might not know it's me, but they might.

I arrived shortly after 7 and was surprised that there seemed to about forty people milling around, chatting away. I looked for a face I knew and saw John, Sarah's boss. He came over, gave me a big hug and a kiss on the cheek, "Welcome, lover boy."

"Hi John, how's it going?"

"Great, great, everything's good. Sarah's flitting around somewhere, as nervous as anything. I told her she shouldn't be though. Her photos look incredible and the gallery people have done a great job with the lighting, really brings out the images."

Just then I heard the loud tapping of a glass.

"Can I have your attention please everyone," It was Marissa the gallery owner. "We're going to go through to the next room where this remarkable and provocative exhibition is being staged. Sarah, the photographer will be at hand to answer any questions you may have and I'll be there to take your money should you wish to buy one," this brought a little laughter from the crowd. "Without further ado please follow me."

I was near the back of the crowd as we moved to the next room, I could hear "Wows" and "Oohs" and even an "Oh my" from the people in front of me as they entered. I walked in and was immediately surrounded by cocks. There were big ones, little ones, black ones, brown ones. Seemingly every type and shape. Who did they all belong too, when had she taken them?

John was beside me and as if reading my mind said,

"A lot of cocks isn't there, but don't worry I think yours is by far the nicest."

"Thanks," I said, a bit sarcastically.

"There's thirty four images in total, I think eight are of you, although she may have blended some images together."

"Wow, it's amazing, startling," I said. And it really was, the way the images were displayed and lit within the small room made you feel like you were being watched and followed by cocks. Mind blowing stuff.

Sadie came over to me.

"It's great isn't it?"

"Yes, amazing."

"I'll say one thing for my sister, she had plenty of spunk to take these pictures," She said, the double entendre fully intended.

"Um" I said, smiling.

"I think Sarah's over there talking to some people, will I get her?"

"No not at all, leave her be, I'll catch her later."

I started to wander around the exhibition, they really were startling, thought inspiring images and under normal circumstances or if I had been more mature I might have appreciated them more. As it was I spent my time trying to identify my cock and comparing it with others on show.

For the most part they seemed to be an arty type of crowd. I overheard one lady discussing one of my pics, she turned to her companion and said,

"It does make one consider the juxtaposed roles of the penis in our society." Load of bollocks.

I was stood looking at a flaccid, uncircumcised cock, very wrinkled, reminding me of a Pugs face when I became aware of a tall West Indian guy stood next to me.

"Hi, I'm Leon," he introduced himself. "I'm one of the cocks in the pictures," pointing to an image over to our right. It was erect, long, maybe longer than mine, and thin.

I looked at Leon, he was a couple of inches taller than me but not as broad. He was obviously very proud of himself and happy to be in the exhibition. I didn't want to get into a cock comparing competition with him, or for that matter chat to someone who might be an old boyfriend of Sarah's. But not wanting to be rude either I said,

"Hi, I'm Mike, I'm in a couple of photos too."

"You must be the really thick one, congratulations."

"Thanks." This evening was becoming more bizarre by the minute.

I was saved by Ruth and Sadie coming over to me, all giggly and flirty, they took me by the arms.

"How you doing, big boy?"

"A bit overwhelmed and freaked if I'm to be honest."

"Relax, just concentrate on what an amazing photographer and artist our sister is. Come over here, there's someone Sarah wants you to meet."

Sarah was talking to a small, well groomed man, mid thirties I would guess, the word dapper came to mind.

"Darling I'd like you meet Steve Linwood. Steve is an art dealer and feels he can sell some of my work for far more than I'm asking here. Steve this is my fiancé and muse, Michael."

"Nice to meet you Michael," Steve said, offering his hand. "I was just saying to Sarah how much I loved her work, very provocative and salable in today's market. I asked her about her inspiration and she offered to introduce us."

"Nice to meet you too Steve, she is a very talented and inspiring lady."

"I particularly like this one," he said, pointing to a close up shot of my erect knob. It was an impressive picture, Sarah had manipulated shading and different light into the picture, giving the impression of different textures along the length of my cock. I went into complete bullshit mode,

"It's one of my favorites too, very evocative, it brings to mind the power and the vulnerability of the penis." Sarah just glared at me.

"I couldn't have said it better myself. Wonderful work, Sarah I'll be in touch," Steve said, wandering off.

"What's with all the evocative bullshit talk?" Sarah asked

"Just expressing ones considered opinion," I said in my best high highfalutin voice. "And what's all this about me being your fiancé?"

"Oh that, well I decided a few weeks ago that we should get married, I just hadn't told you yet."

Sarah looked at me, "What do you say?"

"I say yes."

Sarah nearly jumped into my arms, we kissed.

"I love you."

"Right, put me down, I have some photos to sell," and she was off, buzzing around the place.

One thing was for certain, my life with Sarah would never be boring.

We were sat around after the exhibition, myself and Sarah, her sisters and John and Marissa. They were downing the remaining Champagne and celebrating a great evening. Sarah stood up and announced our engagement, cheers and kisses all around. I got a big smacker from John and even a little peck from the ice cool Marissa. I got a luscious kiss off of Ruth followed by a sultry "Welcome to our family". Whilst a tipsy Sadie tried to snog me and said a little bit to loudly, "You might be marrying my sister but you still owe me a good tonguing." This got her a slap on the ass and a "Dirty bitch," from Sarah. What a family.

They were all full of beans and wanted to carry on partying. All I wanted to do was take Sarah home. I think Sarah was a bit torn but knew by the look on my face that I really wanted and needed her. So we went home whilst the others went clubbing.

Sarah was mellowing out by the time we got home, the excitement and buzz of the day fading away. we just looked at each other and said, "lets go to bed."' Sarah was cuddled into me, her hand on my cock, not moving, just holding it. I could sense her body relaxing, sleep not far away. I chose my moment.

"So tell me about the other cocks," I said, trying to sound more serious than I actually was.

"What, well, what did you mean?" Sarah said, her body awaking and tensing a bit.

"Well there was a lot of them, whose were they all?"

"All sorts, friends, family, strangers."

"Family?"

"Just the one" Sarah laughed "Of my dad, years ago on holiday, it was the little wrinkled one."

"Did he know?"

"God no, although I don't think he would really have minded."

"And how'd you get ones of strangers?"

"Just walk up and ask them."

"No fucking way."

"Yep, it's amazing what a pretty girl can get away with."

"Tart"

"I know."

"And how would you persuade them?"

"I have my ways."

"Tell me."

"No."

"Go on, tell me."

"Lets just say I sometimes used my womanly wiles, very effective they were too."

"Tart."

"They obviously work on you" Sarah's hand started to move up and down my now rock hard cock

"God, I think it's actually getting bigger over time," Sarah said.

"Must have been the good pulling your sisters gave it this morning, stretched it."

"Now who's the tart?""

"Me, me, me, but I'm your tart."

'I know."

I was actually a bit nervous the next morning, not really wanting a repeat of the previous days shenanigans. I needn't have worried, both girls were far too hungover to worry about anything other than their headaches. They looked amazingly sexy and quite adorable as they sat round in their short tee shirts, complaining that their heads hurt and that they felt sick.

Myself and Sarah had decided to go back to our nudist ways, me figuring the girls had seen and felt plenty the day before and wouldn't be offended. They were either completely okay with it or completely oblivious as they didn't even make a smart comment. I however was not oblivious, both girls had big boobs and as they moved around I could see their nipples getting harder as they rubbed against the material. Very distracting.

Ruth seemed the more hungover of the two, she was sat at one end of the sofa, with Sarah cuddled up to me at the other end and Sadie sat on the armchair reading a magazine.

"I Really feel like crap," said Ruth, and with that she swung her legs around and pulled them up tight to her chest. Oh my good god. My cock had been semi hard the whole morning, what with being nude and three sexy women around me, but now it went rock hard, completely independent of my brain. Here only a few feet from me was the most gorgeous nude pussy I had ever seen, the lips glistening and slightly apart.

"Nice, uh," said Sarah following my gaze

"Very," I said

"It looks delicious."

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 23 May 2026 14:51:00 +0000

Sarah's Phallic Fascination: Part 1.

A story of sin, salvation and sex.

Based on a post by Biggalute. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"I want to sleep with you!" Sarah said.

"What", "Wow", "Yeah," or words to that effect stumbled from my mouth. Or maybe I said nothing, so dumbfounded was I. Sarah smiled, her green eyes twinkling. Sensing and probably enjoying my confusion she leaned forward and whispered in my ear,"I said I want to sleep with you tonight, what do you say?"

"Err, yes."

"Good," she clinked her bottle off of mine, "Don't drink too many of those," and was gone, saying something about wanting to mingle some more before we left.

This was wild, I hadn't been with a woman or even tried to chat one up, not sober at least, in over two years and now a beautiful woman who I hardly knew had just said she wanted to sleep with me. How did I get here?

I'd scraped through college, I was bright but much more interested in drinking and fucking than I was in any text books. I finished college and moved back to London and somehow landed a nice little number as a trader in an investment bank. It was busy, which l enjoyed, the money was very good and so was the partying.

After a while my drinking was becoming a problem both for me and my employer. They gave me two weeks leave and told me to sort myself out. I found a nice clinic where they gave me nice pills, spoke nicely, told me I was cured and gave me a nice big bill.

I obviously wasn't 'cured' but I had gone a period of time without a drink, gotten over the worst of the Hebe-gee bees and with support from friends and some heavy duty benzos managed to stay off the grog. My main boss, it turned out, had been an addict himself and proved to be quite understanding; in fact it was him who suggested I join a gym, and so it was that I replaced one addiction with another, albeit a much healthier one.

Six months into my new life and I'm in the gym almost nightly, giving it large, muscles bulging, heart pounding, sweat pouring; I loved it. I'd never felt so good.

One evening at the gym a very vaguely familiar face wanders over,

'It's Mike, isn't it?"

"Yes that's right, sorry, do I know you?"

"Barry, Barry Jones. We met a few times at Uni."

"When I saw you come in I thought you looked familiar, but I couldn't place you."

Barry says not to worry, I was very pissed the few time we met, probably hard to remember. After a bit more small talk he asks, "Do you remember Liz Cordon?"

"I do," I say. "Beautiful looking girl, big boobs, always flirting and trying to cajole people into joining some student society or other."

Barry laughs, "That's the one, we're engaged now."

I felt myself redden a bit, "Sorry mate, didn't mean to be insulting."

"No worries," he smiled. "Liz would probably agree with that description herself. Anyway, we're having a BBQ Saturday night, you should come along, Liz would love to meet you again and there should be a few others you know too."

Now it's not that I don't like Barbecues, but the thought of being around lots of people drinking worries me, also I often acted like a complete bollix when at Uni, and then there's the question of women.

I was, somehow, quite successful with women, my often drunken patter charming the knickers off of more than a few of my fellow students. The prospect of meeting someone I had either slept with or had offended, or maybe both of these things, really didn't appeal.

I reluctantly agreed, and so on a balmy Saturday evening in July I bought a bottle of wine and a six pack of non alcoholic beer for myself and went to the BBQ.

Liz was as vivacious as l remembered her, giving me a big hug, seemingly unaware of the effects her big boobs could have on a man when pressed into his chest. I was introduced to a few people I didn't know and then found myself a little corner where l could stand and take it all in. It was then that Sarah came over to me, she told me we had met twice at parties and that l had twice tried my hardest to chat her up, I said it surely couldn't have been my hardest, which got a little laugh. A little bit more small talk and then Bam! "I want to sleep with you."

Anyone looking at me as Sarah walked away would surely have seen a large, grown man with his jaw hanging open. I really was taken aback.

After I had re gathered my composure I spent the rest of the evening making small talk and stealing glances at Sarah, studying her face, unmade up as far as I could tell but with a glowing, English rose like complexion. And wondering, wondering what lie ahead and also what lie beneath her leggings and the loose, white, thigh length shirt she was wearing. Finally she came over to me.

"You ready to go?"

"Yes."

We walked out of the house, a few knowing glances and nods bidding us farewell.

"Where too?" Sarah asked.

"I only live about fifteen minutes walk away so we could go there."

"Perfect."

As we rounded the first corner Sarah stopped me, put her hand behind my head and brought me down for a kiss. I've had plenty of kisses before, but none like this. It seemed to go on forever, sending sensations through my whole body, l actually felt my knees start to buckle.

"Wow."

Sarah smiled coyly, she took my hand and we began to walk. After no more than ten steps it was my turn, l nearly lifted her off the ground in my eagerness to kiss her, this time it was her turn to say,

"Wow, at this rate we'll never get to yours." We both laughed like love struck kids.

We walked, talked and laughed. She said that she'd liked me when we'd met before but that I was too much of a pisshead and that I was much nicer sober. She told me she worked as a graphic designer but really wanted to be a professional photographer. l talked about my work and my battle with the booze. Only as l was putting the key in the lock did the reality of what we were planning to do hit me.

"Nice apartment."

"Thanks."

"You live here alone?"

"Is it that obvious?"

Sarah just smiled and asked for the bathroom. Whilst she was gone l was thinking. Up to this point Sarah had been very assertive and seemed to know exactly what she wanted, which was both a new and enjoyable experience for me, but l was a bit conflicted, my alpha side telling me to take control.

"You found it Okay?"

"Yes thanks, I must say this place is very neat and tidy, for a bachelor pad."

"Confession, I have a cleaner come in once a week."

"That explains it."

We both smiled and looked at each other.

"Where's the bedroom?"

"Through there, but l want you to take your clothes off here," I said, trying to slow my breathing and sound calm.

Sarah stared at me, then with a slight grin started to unbutton her shirt. I knew from cuddling Sarah earlier that she was slim and small breasted, not my normal 'type', but as she slowly worked her way down, it was all I could do not to let my tongue hang out, or burst out of my trousers for that matter.

As she removed her shirt I could see that she wore no bra under her thin, delicately laced camisole, the outline of her small breasts and erect nipples clearly visible. Sarah never took her eyes off of me as she lifted it slowly over her head, standing, almost challenging me to absorb every inch of her. After a few seconds she slowly turned, showing me her slim, finely muscled back. It was only then that I noticed how toned her whole body was, defined arms and back and slim legs leading to an incredibly pert bum, still hidden under her leggings.

The sexual tension was incredible, she stood facing me again, an eyebrow gently raised, questioning. What do you think? Shall I continue? I smiled and gave a little nod, this was the most erotic thing I had ever seen.

Sarah chuckled, " You're enjoying this." She blew me a kiss, lightning the mood and breaking the spell and in what looked like one movement removed her leggings and shoes.

She stood naked and proud, " What do you think?"

"Beautiful."

She walked forward and gave me the lightest of kisses, "Your turn now."

Moving sensually was not my thing, so l just took a deep breath and stripped, Sarah standing with an amused smirk, particularly when I had to stretch my underpants outwards to get them over my engorged cock.

"Golly, that's bigger and more beautiful than I had heard."

"Excuse me?"

"Your cock and what you could do with it were the talk of the student bars."

"Piss off."

"Well maybe not quite, but still you had a reputation."

"Blimey!"

She winked at me, "I like nice cocks, that's why I wanted to sleep with you."

"Use me and abuse me why don't you."

"l fully intend to."

Sarah grabbed my cock with a surprisingly strong grip and started to pump it slowly.

"Ooh this is going to be fun, it's not the longest I've seen but it's certainly the thickest, my fingers are nowhere near touching."

Now l like dirty talk as much as the next man but I was beginning to get a little bit freaked.

"How many have you seen?"

"Ooh lots," She said, her rhythm on my cock never changing. "I'm quite an aficionado, in fact you could say I'm fascinated by them."

Now I would have like to have asked her more but all I could manage was a groan, the rhythmic pumping having the desired effect. Sarah knew she had me, she brought her other hand around and gently squeezed my balls. "Come with me," and with that she lead me, by the cock, into the bedroom.

We stopped just before the bed, Sarah kissed me, her hand never leaving my cock.

"Lay down, I'm going to fuck your brains out."

I did as she said, propping myself up on the pillows so I could watch Sarah. She positioned herself between my legs, running her hands up my body, slowly tracing the outline of the muscles, stopping with her head beside my cock. "I don't think there's any chance of that fitting in my mouth," she said, before running her tongue the length of it and sticking her tongue into the slit, eliciting groans of both pain and pleasure, so sensitive was it. "Ooh sorry," Sarah said, before kissing it better, which was both adorable and delicious.

Sarah raised herself up, her eyes locked into mine as she straddled me. I don't think my cock has ever been as hard, aching , so engorged was it. Sarah grabs a hold and positions me at her opening then stops, staring at me with a devilish look. She lets go and starts to tease her clit before slipping two fingers into herself. Her expression changes, eyes closed as she starts frigging herself hard. God she is so hot. I'm completely mesmerized by Sarah, holding my breath as she's pants, writhes and shudders into what looks like the most intense orgasm I have ever seen. She's gone, half open eyes looking but not seeing, lost and vulnerable in that intense, incredible feeling. I sit forward and put my arms around Sarah, holding her close, her head nestled into my lightly haired chest. As her breathing settles Sarah looks at me.

"Sorry."

"For what?"

"For not fucking you." And then half-heartedly, "We could do it now."

"Don't spoil it, that was the most erotic, intense thing I have ever seen, it was mind blowing for me so god only knows how you must feel." I brush the hair from her face, I honestly think this is the sexiest woman I have ever met. "Lay down," I say.

We lay making small talk, Sarah cuddled into me, her head on my right shoulder, her right arm across me and my hand firmly on her bum, my middle finger just lying between her cheeks. This feels so gorgeous and so right.

Sarah started tracing shapes across my skin with the lightest touch of her fingers. Now although I still felt horny, the horniness had been tempered by the contentedness that I felt in having this incredible woman close to me. But once her fingers started moving, my libido went into overdrive, my skin on fire and my cock rock hard, touching my belly button and ready to do some serious damage.

Sarah sensed my tension, her hand reaching down and touching me, her fingers feeling slightly sticky as they touched my hot skin.

"Oh my god! That feels even bigger than before."

"I really need to explode, I want to be deep inside you."

Sarah didn't say anything she just bit my chest,

"Ouch."

She pulled me over and wriggled under me at the same time, our faces only inches apart as I supported my weight.

"I want you to fuck me so hard, Drill me, Screw me." Sarah put her arms around my neck and pulled her face to mine, kissing and biting my lips, frenzied in her passion.

I put a hand between us and pinched her nipple hard,

"Ouch, harder!"

I pinched again, holding the pressure there.

"Fuck Me!"

Both our hands went down, Sarah holding her pussy lips open as I started to slowly push into her, aware of my size and her small frame.

"Harder," Sarah barked, biting and scratching, pushing herself onto me. Meeting each one of my thrusts with one of her own, she wrapped her legs around me, opening herself up and pulling me in at the same time.

The sheer animal brutality of it proved to much, I exploded with a force I didn't think possible. I know it's only a few cc but it felt like gallons, wave after wave, spasm after spasm.

Sarah held on tight, not allowing our bodies to part or my cock to leave her hot, glorious hole.

"Kneel up," she said and I knelt back on my haunches, easily bringing Sarah with me. I was suddenly acutely aware of the difference in our sizes. I was a muscular, broad shouldered six footer and she was a slim, small boned woman. I must have easily been twice her weight. Surely I must have hurt her.

I kissed her, "That was amazing, incredible," I said.

"Yes it was."

"Thank you," I kissed her again, holding her tightly. "I'm sorry if I was a bit rough, I hope I didn't hurt you."

As if by answer Sarah pushed herself down on me and held my soft cock tight with her pussy, "No, maybe bruised my cervix a bit, but apart from that.." I looked at Sarah, her face breaking into a gorgeous smile, her eyes twinkling, letting me know she was joking me. I smiled, god I could love this woman.

The next morning I awoke and was aware of Sarah sat up in the bed next to me, sketching on a note pad that I normally leave in the kitchen. She leaned down and kissed me.

"Morning sleepy head, I helped myself to coffee, I hope you don't mind."

"No of course not."

"Would you like a cup?"

"Yes please."

Sarah jumped out of bed and went to the kitchen, god, she really was gorgeous, lithe and energetic and seemingly completely at ease with herself and her naked body. I leant over and picked up the pad from the bedside cabinet where Sarah had left it. On it was a drawing of a mans midsection, presumably mine, covering from halfway up my thighs to just below my rib cage. I'm not artistically natured, but to me it seemed very good. Sarah returned with the coffee.

"That's a very good drawing."

"Thanks, I hope you didn't mind me drawing you why you were still asleep." I shook my head

"There's another one on the previous page."

I flipped over the page to be greeted by a very detailed drawing of my penis, veins and all.

"Wow, I wasn't expecting that," I said, Sarah just smiled at me. I looked at it some more, "It nearly looks like there's colors in it, how'd you do that?"

"It's just shading, gives that effect."

"Very good."

"I hope you don't mind, I loved the look of it when I woke up and wanted to draw it."

"No I don't mind, you wouldn't know it was mine, it could be anyone's."

"I'd always know it was yours."

"Do you draw pictures of all the cocks you've seen?"

"No, I normally take photos of them."

Before I could say anymore Sarah kissed me deeply and this inevitably lead to another rip-roaring love making session. Oh, and my coffee went cold.

We spent the rest of the day together, in fact over the next couple of weeks we spent nearly all our free time together mainly at mine as Sarah shared an apartment. Sarah was as good as her word and started taking some photos of me, awake and with my permission, often my genitals but other parts also.

One evening Sarah said her flat mate was moving out and she'd have to get someone else in to share the rent. I said it would make more sense if she moved in with me.

"Don't you think that's a big step for us to take?"

"It is, but you're here most of the time, which I love and I like the idea of you living here, if you want to."

Sarah was quite for a time and then said "I'd love to," and with a smile, "I can be your live in lover, you can be my muse, I can take photos and draw pictures of you whenever I want."

"Um" I said.

She seemed to work in body parts, rarely taking ones of my face or whole body. I was happy with my body and enjoyed the attention. I'll admit that I found it an incredible turn on having this beautiful woman take pictures of my body. Whenever she was taking ones of my prick I would very quickly get a hard on which Sarah would give out about as it wasn't always the shot she was after.

"I already have lots of pics of your ginormous, gorgeous hard-on, I want ones of it flaccid or semi-hard."

"I know, but I can't help it, it's the effect you have on me."

We tried taking shots after sex, but nothing was as guaranteed to get me hard again as Sarah getting her camera or phone and taking photos.

"There's only one thing for it, whenever we're both at home you have to be naked, you can't possibly stay hard the whole time, that way I'll get lots of different shots."

"What!, you want me to prance around twerking naked, just so you can take some photos."

"Yes," she laughed. Coming over to me she took my cock in her soft hands "It'll be fun, and I'll join you in the buff, we'll live naked."

I wanted to argue, but Sarah knew the way to a mans heart wasn't through his stomach but somewhere south of that, and by twisting her wrist, twisted me around her finger in two seconds flat.

So it was that we started living naked, this was no problem for Sarah who even as a child had been on naturist holidays with her parents and seemed happier out of clothes than in them. For me it was more problematic, do you know how dodgy it is to open a hot oven with a big dong sticking out in front of you? It can be eye watering to say the least. Sarah took great delight in first buying and then dressing me up in a flowery little apron.

I came to love being naked and whilst nakedness in of itself isn't necessarily sexual, our nakedness certainly was, every time we would touch it was electric, no hiding our arousal, whether it was Sarah's erect nipples and delicious wet pussy or my hard cock and whimpering like a dog on heat every time Sarah would even just put her hands on my hips, or better still, run her finger up the crack of my ass.

The photography, our original reason for going naked, was now nearly secondary. Sarah would snap away whenever the mood took her. I asked a few times to see the shots she had taken but Sarah said she either wasn't happy with them or wanted me to wait till she printed them. Pretty lame excuses but I wasn't fussed, I was in love with the sexiest, most gorgeous woman I had ever met, on top of which we lived naked and fucked nearly every single day.

One afternoon Sarah phoned and said she and her boss were taking a good client out for a meal that night and probably drink

Phallus of Her Obsession: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 22 May 2026 17:05:00 +0000

Phallus of Her Obsession: Part 2

An adopted black daughter seduces her white brother.

Based on a post by Statius, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Tammy was a college senior, and captain of the women’s volleyball team. They were both at home at their parents for a long holiday break, the parents were now gone for a few days visiting, helping grandma move into an assisted living home. Those few nights were long for Tammy. She tossed and turned. The thought of him in his old room, just down the hall, she in hers, alone.

They had taken this time to hang out a lot, staying up late, sitting on the couch watching movies, playing video games, the proximity was killing her and driving her crazy, and every night ended the same; hanging out as long as possible, going to bed alone, fingering herself in the shower, to a Cardi B playlist, cumming (while trying to keep from screaming), and falling asleep unsatisfied.

She flirted as much as possible without actually throwing herself at him, trying to get his attention. She would wear short shorts showing her legs off, tanks or tube tops, anything to get a look from him, including needlessly creating situations to touch him. But nothing seemed to work and it was taking its toll on her.

An Open Door.

Three or four days in, after staying up late day after day, he had gone to bed before her, doing the usual and leaving his door open just a crack. Tammy had decided to take another late shower, trying to calm down and get herself to think about something, anything else, anything but him.

After toweling dry, She pulled on her pink satin chemise over her head, the one she always slept in, it was short, just to her hips, while still in the bathroom. She had lingered in there, taking her time and slipping out quietly. She looked at his just barely open door and hesitated.

That night two years ago slammed into her mind hard, flooding her with the memory of it. Before she knew what she was doing, she approached his bedroom door, quietly, and slowly pushed it open, and stood there, peering in.

Her breathing stopped, she could see him lying on his bed, some faint light from the street coming in thru his windows. Two more steps in, still by the door she stopped again. Her breath catching, her chest heaving. Josh lay there on his bed and it was hard to see at first but he was wearing his boxers, and that's when she noticed something odd about his position.

Even though he was wearing boxers, his hand was resting there, and under it, his half hard cock was out, slipped thru that front slit. She looked at his face, but his eyes were closed, his breathing seemed normal. Slow and deep his body inhaled, then slowly exhaled. He was sleeping deeply.

But what was that?

Now it was too much and she wanted to know. Tammy crept up slowly to his bedside and since it was hard to see in the dark, she picked something up next to his pillow; a little towel.

Her fingers touched the soaked thru wet stickiness on it. She was shocked, and realized Josh had jerked off after going to bed, and from the feel of this towel, he came a ton, it was soaked; was it for her? Did he cum thinking of her? He hadn't said anything lately about having a girlfriend or even that he liked anyone.

Her mind went immediately to the hope that it was for her, and felt herself get wet, her knees even a little weak, now. It was overwhelming, that thought, that he came thinking of her, and unconsciously she held the towel up, smelling it, her fingers pressing into the wet cum, feeling it on her fingers.

She shook her head, snapping out of it, looking at him sleeping. And just like two years ago, she knew she should just leave, but even though she kept telling herself to go. She remained rooted to the spot, looking at his face, then at his hand, which was covering most, but not all of, his lovely flaccid cock.

He shifted, rolling on his side, His cock facing her, his hand slipping off and his eyes remaining shut.

Tammy stood there still knowing she should leave, and trying to make herself, but she just couldn't. That memorable night replaying in her mind more vivid than ever before, urging her to do it again. Her desire consuming her. She knew without a doubt that if she did anything, he'd wake up for sure. There was no alcohol in him tonight; if she touched him, let alone stroked or sucked him, or better yet, rode him, he'd wake up for sure.

Her mind raced; does she trust it’s impulses? Should she do it? The consequences would be brutal; unless, unless she was right, if he had jerked off thinking of her? Then, maybe if he woke up to her blowing him, he'd let her, even take her, maybe?

By the time all these thoughts raced thru her mind she was at his bedside on her knees, leaning over, reaching for him, staring at it, just like two years ago, only this time there was a little more moonlight, bouncing off the snow; and she could see where it was still shiny, wet with cum. She pursed her lips, her resistance breaking down again, like before.

Josh let out something between a sigh and a moan, breaking her out of her reverie; she thought she saw his eyes flutter open, but it was so fast she couldn't tell, then they were motionless again, closed lids, and still breathing like he was asleep.

When her eyes went back to what really had her attention, she could tell it was bigger, like it was getting hard in his sleep, she saw it twitch even, right there in front of her face. Tammy likened it to his cock calling to her, telling her to take it, taste it again. Like, like it knew she wanted to.

She pulled her hands back, desperately afraid that by touching him with her fingers, he'd wake up. Now resting them on the edge of the bed, but that didn't keep her from leaning her body further, closer to that whitish pink bulbous head, still shiny with left over cum.

Tammy already knew, just like we do, what she was going to do next; s

Phallus of Her Obsession: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 21 May 2026 17:04:00 +0000

Phallus of Her Obsession: Part 1

An adopted black daughter obsesses over her white brother.

Based on a post by Statius, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Tammy hesitated, wondering if she should do this, take advantage and follow her urges.

Her brother, two years older than her, had turned 21 a few months back. Tonight he called her from the bar; drunk, and his friends gone. She had been hanging out with her best friend, Shelley.

This afternoon, Tammy was returning a favor. A few weeks ago, Shelley took her to the clinic, where Tammy got her first supply of birth control pills. Tammy was surprised how much better her tits filled out her tops, and especially her sexy new red bikini.

After returning the pickup to Shelley’s brother, they stayed for a late supper. Then they returned to work even later, on setting up house for the new semester.

They were moving Shelley into her new apartment, putting the bed together, and arranging the other furniture and kitchen stuff. When the call came in, they stopped what they were doing and went to pick him up and take him home, to his bed. Now, here she was, alone with him, in the pitch dark of his room. His legs hanging off the bed and him sprawled out across it.

Shelley had waited in the car while Tammy helped him quietly get in the house, through the back door, far away from the master bedroom, where she hoped their parents were still sleeping. They went down the hall and got to his bedroom, and to his bed. Even though Tammy knew she shouldn't, she undressed him. She had told herself that she knew he wore boxers; and the temptation was too much.

She finally had her chance, one she waited so long for, and decided to pull off his top, then slide off his boots. Then she began to undo his jeans, one button at a time. She realized fairly quickly, that Josh was not wearing boxers. He was free-wheeling tonight. A Commando indeed.

She stopped; seeing his head and shaft pressed against his pale skin.

Josh was moaning, feeling a woman's presence near his half hard shaft; but Tammy knew he wasn't aware that it was her, his adopted sister. Her hands so close, her face inches away from his, My God! This has to be an 8 inch cock! She was so close, he could probably feel her gasping warm breath on it.

She hesitated, debating. She had waited; had fantasized about this for a year now, ever since she saw on his phone, a short video she never should have found. It was for his then girlfriend, of him stroking himself. Ever since then, she wasn't able to deny to herself the crush that was growing for years.

Josh had a tough time getting over the breakup. He was just now trying to get back into dating, after 3 celibate months.

And she knew he liked black girls. He had always flirted with her friend, Shelley.

Shelley was built so much like herself, just a few inches taller and with a bigger ass. They both had tits that turned heads. Not massive pendulous jugs, but full C cups which stayed high and firm, providing eye candy with any low-cut blouse.

Tammy never had a problem getting a date. She was 5'5, athletic; actually, the number one ranked volleyball player in the state, last year in high school. And now she’s nationally-recognized college athlete. Guys were always asking her out. In fact, Josh was the only guy she knows, who didn't look at her 'that way' or hit on her, ever.

Of course, that made sense to her, they grew up together. His parents adopted her when she was three, and he was five. Mom learned she could not safely get pregnant again. Josh doted on her. He was always a good older brother; protective and caring, except of course, for the usual sibling spats.

But here she was, in the dark, leaning over the side of his bed, hands on his thighs, his jeans half off. “dance with me, darling” he mumbled. Was he dreaming? Does he think he’s still at the club? He continued slightly moaning, while she was leaning over him, that large white crown head staring back at her in the faint moonlit, so close!

All she had to do was stick out her tongue to taste it... and her will power crumbling every second she hesitated.

He moaned again, his hips shifting; maybe because his jeans were half on and uncomfortable. Maybe because even though he was very drunk and almost passed out, he was still aware of a woman there, so close to his now twitching cock.

Tammy couldn't tell; and was ready to do what she knew was proper, that is, get up and leave, after disrobing and tucking him in, that is.

But then something happened, something she didn't expect but unconsciously hoped for, something she took as a sign.

He reached up and touched the side of her face, feeling her soft skin. Brushing his fingers up her cheek, he didn’t say a word. She panicked for a minute, startled, expecting him to wake up, look at her. Perhaps a surprise and shock on his face.

She was ready to bolt, and quick. But she realized he hadn't raised his head, hadn't looked up; he was still, just lying on his back, his face turned to the side, it looked like he was finally sleeping. She sighed deeply, just now realizing she had been breathing so shallow it was almost as if she had been holding her breath.

Then it happened, the thing she took as a sign, as permission to do what she wanted. His hand stroked up her cheek, his fingers and palm turned, flat on her cheek, then moved around to the back of her head, and with gentle pressure pulled her face down to his curly pubis, his harry sack, and his lovely scepter.

BurningMonkey. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Breakfast protein drink.

Grace rolled over and hit the snooze on the alarm. Stretching, she rolled back and snuggled into Sean's arms, kissing his chest. He sleepily rolled into her and gave her a morning kiss on the lips as his hand lazily moved up and down her bare thigh and hip. "Morning, hot stuff," he mumbled through a smile.

"Morning, stud," she murmured back, then, "Hmm; as his hand traced its way slowly but purposefully across her naked ass cheek. "Keep that up and I'll be late."

He took her hand and moved it down under the sheet to where his erection was growing. "Speaking of keeping things up, see what you did? And since it's your fault, I think you should do something about it."

"Oh, I should, should I?" she asked archly as she slid down the length of him, grinning. "And, uh, just what do you think I should do?" Her head was resting on his belly now, her hand stroking his length rhythmically and smoothly.

"A little mouth-magic would do wonders for my problem, I think;" he said just before she moved her head forward and engulfed the knob at the end of his shaft. "Ah;" he gasped. "Yeah, just like; ah!; like that;

She slipped her warm, soft lips up and down his turgid cock, following it with her hand, licking and sucking on the ridge of the helmet, then the bulbous head itself, then down the shaft again, sucking hard on the upstroke, relaxing on the down stroke. ..

It only took a few minutes of her concentrated attentions before his back arched and he let out a "Humph!"; a warm flood of thick, creamy cum exploded in her mouth, and she swallowed, and swallowed again, holding the head in her mouth. She continued sucking softly and gently for a few minutes more, making sure she got every residual drop, and then finally released his slackening tool with a little pop. Still gripping the shaft loosely, she turned to look back over her shoulder; grinning; "Um, was that sort of what you had in mind?"

"Oh, yeah, baby," he said, catching his breath. "And now;" He moved forward, intending to do something more with her, but she forestalled him with an outstretched hand on his chest. "No," she said firmly. "No time. I have to get packed. Consider this your 'goodbye' quickie blowjob." She promptly rolled out of the bed and began to dress, briskly.

He lay in the rumpled sheets watching her. "So I won't see you again until the fall?" Sean was a 'townie', someone she'd run into at a convenience store a few weeks back. Some flirtatious talk, and they'd gone for drinks; a few drinks, and they'd wound up here, at his place. That had been the first time, but there had been others since, culminating in last night's marathon sex romp, her "going away" party before she left campus to go home for the summer.

"No, you won't see me again until September." If then, she added mentally, but didn't say. She tended not to stay with one guy very long; there were too many other good-looking; and good sexing; men and boys out there to find, and she didn't want to be tied down. It wasn't that she was a slut, exactly; it was just that this was all new and exciting, like a first trip to the amusement park: She wanted to try all the rides before settling on her favorite one.

Since hitting college last fall an entire new world had opened before her. Suddenly freed from the constrictions of a small Midwestern town and out from under the watchful eye of her mother, Grace had discovered parties. And boys. And sex. And alcohol. And sex. And boys; frat boys, nerdy boys, jock boys, smart boys, hunky boys; and of course, sex.

Her roommate, a second-year student named Andrea, had pitied her constrained upbringing and undertaken to introduce her to the wider world. At a frat party during the first two weeks of her arrival on campus, Andrea had introduced her to Todd; later that night, after much drinking and flirting, she'd discovered the wonders of mutual masturbation upstairs in Todd's room. He had wanted to go on, but she had refused for fear of pregnancy.

The following day she'd gone straight to the campus health center and gotten a prescription for the pill, something she would never have dared do in her hometown where everyone knew everyone, or so it seemed. With protection safely in hand, she promptly embarked on a voyage of exploration, seeking out whatever opportunities for carnal learning that college had available; which turned out to be many more than she had ever imagined.

Andrea had been particularly adamant that Grace learn how to give both a good handjob and a good blowjob, especially the blowjob. "It's a necessary skill, girl," the roommate had said. "It's the best weapon in your arsenal."

"Every girl can fuck; you just have to be ready and willing. The guy does most of the work and you get to share the fun. And every girl can give a handjob; it just takes persistence and a little lube, though guys prefer girls who are better at it over girls that aren't.

"But make a man blow his load in your mouth in under three minutes? That's special. You won't have to go looking for guys, they'll come looking for you once word gets around, and believe me it will get around. And it keeps the ones you like coming back again. It sets you apart."

So she had undertaken to instruct and coach, using bananas, carrots, cucumbers, and on several occasions the loan of Andrea's boyfriend, Matt. They'd even staged some group encounters, where Grace could contrast and compare and learn how different guys liked different things. She'd learned to deep throat, and to swallow cum, the taste of which she had at first not cared for much, but which she eventually came to enjoy. And Andrea was right: the boys started coming; and cumming; in droves.

And of course she was also into fucking, and giving handjobs, and getting her pussy licked and finger-fucked during all this. She learned all the positions, and many new techniques, and diligently did her Kegels every day. She adamantly refused to do anal; that was just nasty in her mind, and she couldn't get past it; but she allowed every other orifice she possessed to be used, in whatever imaginative way some guy wanted to use it.

She discovered new and different places for fun, too:

between the stacks at the library;

in the narrow greenway corridors between the campus buildings;

in the theater; in a parked car (that one seemed to be popular);

in broom closets and storage sheds;

in alleys behind bars and pizza parlors;

in the press box of the stadium; behind the stage curtains during an orchestra performance.

And on one memorable occasion, sitting in the back row of a big half-empty lecture hall. She'd taken to packing extra hankies in her purse for clean-up, and she'd needed several that day; she had cum twice, and he'd had a gusher.

She packed away her jeans and took to wearing sweats and yoga pants and skirts exclusively; they were easily accessible for spur-of-the-moment activities. And she discovered her fetish for semi-public sex, someplace where there was a risk of being caught. Not too big a risk, of course; she didn't want word of her activities to make its way home to mother's ear.

Her mid-term grades were, predictably, disastrous, and she realized that if she wanted to continue her 'other' studies she would have to apply herself more to her academics. Since then she'd curtailed her adventures, but not ceased them. Final marks at the end of the first semester were acceptable, so she continued with her balanced approach: study hard, then party hard. So far it seemed to be holding up well. Or at least well enough.

And now the school year was over, and she had to go home. She sighed as she left Sean's and headed back to her dorm to finish packing. A long, dull summer to look forward to, with nothing much to do and low probabilities of getting laid; her town was too small, and the risk of her mother hearing about it too great.

Breakfast

"Are you ready, Grace?" her mother called from the bottom of the stairs. She sighed as she took one last look in the full-length mirror, checking to make sure she would pass her mother's muster; nothing too revealing, you know; "Yes, mamma," she called. "I'll be down in a minute."

She swung out the doorway, grabbing her wide-brimmed hat from the bed on the way, and bounced down the stairs. This was the first time she'd worn this sun-dress, and it felt good. It was light and breezy, silky against her skin, and if the wrap-around style showed just a little too much d collet and the full flouncy skirt ended an inch or two higher than would meet her mother's rather straight-laced opinion of "appropriate", still it wasn't risqu enough to be outright objectionable.

As a finishing touch, she'd added a thin gold chain that dangled down into the deep valley between her full, firm tits, drawing downward the eye of anyone who looked at her; or at least it would draw the eyes of the boys in that direction, and that was her target audience.

Redeemer Lutheran Church.

At the bottom of the stairs her mother waited, looking Grace over with a critical eye. She seemed on the verge of saying something, but in the end she merely turned and led the way out the door. The ride to the church was uneventful, and as they pulled into the lot and parked Grace waved to Jenny and Kristy, her two friends from high school who were also back home for the summer.

"I'm going to go talk to the girls for a minute," Grace said as she exited the car. "I'll see you inside, mama." Walking over to her besties, she gave and got hugs all around. "Wow," Jenny said, stepping back and giving Grace a thorough look-over. "You look hot!"

"Oh, do I?" Grace said in mock innocence, turning and twirling. "I didn't know."

Kristy laughed. "Well, it seems college has changed you; you used to be so buttoned-up, almost mousy," she said. "I like the new you."

As they walked towards the church, Jenny said, "I can't wait 'til we get together and talk. I have some pretty good stuff to tell you both." Grace smiled. Jenny had always been the most flirtatious member of the group, almost wild if "wild" had any meaning in the context of their small town. It wouldn't surprise her to hear that Jenny had a couple of boyfriends at school, and she looked forward to hearing all the juicy details of her conquests. She was quite sure that the other two girls would be surprised, maybe even shocked, at the stories Grace could and would tell;

They parted inside the door and made their way to their respective customary seats with their families. Grace's mother scooted over a little to give Grace room to sit comfortably, then turned her concentration to the front. Another boring ho-hum sermon, Grace thought, and prepared herself to suffer through it.

But when the preacher emerged her interest suddenly picked up. "Who's that, and where's Pastor Elmont?" she whispered to her mother. "Pastor Elmont is ill," came the whispered response. "This is his replacement, at least for the next few months."

Grace liked what she saw. He was young and good-looking with nice dark hair, and dark hypnotic eyes, and nice shoulders; As he launched into his prepared speech, she kept noticing his hands. They were strong and graceful, and she couldn't help but wonder how those hands would feel running all over her body. She felt a little tingle start between her legs, and scolded herself: This is no place to be thinking that way. But still;

When the service was over, she met up again with Jenny and Kristy. "Oh, boy!" Jenny said, pretend fanning herself. "Did you see him? What a hunk! I wouldn't mind him putting his shoes under my bed!"

Kristy concurred. "He's a hottie, all right. Too bad he's a preacher. They get so weird about sex, most of 'em, like it's something terrible and to be avoided at all cost. Right up there with stabbing babies, or something. Unless you're married, of course," she added as an afterthought. "Then it's okay. But only to have children."

"Is he married?" Grace asked. "No, I don't think so," Jenny answered. "At least I haven't heard that he is. And he's not wearing a ring; I checked." Jenny's family sat closer to the front than those of the other two girls. "He's fresh out of seminary, just got his divinity degree, or so I heard. This is his first assignment." Jenny's mom was also the first to get all the good gossip, which Jenny dutifully passed along.

"First assignment? He must be lonely, here, then; Grace said, speculatively. "Away from his family, his friends; I think I'll go and say 'hi', welcome him to town." Jenny and Kristy exchanged knowing looks, and burst out giggling. "You go right ahead, girl," Kristy said through her smile. "Best of luck. We'll be rooting for you." They both burst into giggles.

Waving away her two friends dismissively but a little sheepishly, Grace strolled over to where the new preacher, Pastor Greg, was greeting and speaking with his congregation outside the church door. She waited patiently as he finished greeting and speaking to the elderly Johnson couple, and when they finally moved away she stepped up and smiled. "Hi. I'm Grace Carmody. Welcome to our little town," she said brightly, holding out her hand.

"Thank you," he responded warmly, enfolding her hand in both of his and holding it there. "My name's Greg, Greg Newman. It's nice to meet you. Are you a regular attendee, or are you just visiting? I confess I haven't memorized all of the names of the congregants, yet." He chuckled self-deprecatingly. "It's a lot to absorb in such a short time."

His eyes up close were even more mesmerizing than from a distance; dark pools of mystery, hinting at hidden depths and secrets. And dark as they were, there was fire underneath; she had seen it during his sermon, and she saw it again just now, up close. His hands around hers, touching hers, felt good. Very good. They were warm and gentle, though she felt strength in them, too.

The moment when she would ordinarily have expected him to release her hand, came and went. He continued to hold it.

Maybe I should break contact, she thought. But that would be rude, wouldn't it? And it could possibly create an embarrassed awkwardness ; she was reluctant to provoke, so she simply surrendered to the simple pleasure, however long it lasted.

"Yes, I imagine it is quite lot to get your head around," she said conversationally. "My family attends here, and I grew up in town, but I'm just home from college for the summer." She noticed his eyes drift down to her neck, then lower, following the slim gold chain, lingering a moment where it disappeared between her tits before coming back up to hold her own. She felt that tingle start again between her legs, and a thought came into her head, a half-formed idea. But did she dare on it?

"I was wondering;" she began casually. "I'm taking a Women's Studies course on the changing role of women in the American scene, and I'd be interested in hearing your views on the changing role of women in the church, where it's been, where it's going, and whether or not you think we're headed in the right direction."

He smiled. "Why, I'd be delighted to discuss that with you, Grace. Right now, though, I have to make some visitations. I'll be back in my office around three o'clock, however; would you like to come by then? We can talk at length about it."

"Um, sure," Grace answered. "That would be fine." The tingle increased with the intense look he gave her, and they stood regarding each other as the silence stretched between them. Finally he released her hand and said, "Until then. It was nice to meet you, Grace." He turned and walked into the church, beginning to loosen his tie as he went.

When she got back to the car her waiting mother asked, "What were you and the new preacher talking about?"

"Oh, I was just telling him how much I enjoyed his sermon," Grace answered innocently. "I said I'd like to know more about the subject, and he said he'd be available this afternoon to discuss it. I think I might come back. He's very; spiritual." Grace had no idea what the sermon had been about. She hadn't paid the slightest bit of attention. But she knew that if she couched her visit to the church in religious tones, her mother wouldn't object.

"Yes, I thought it was quite good," her mother said distractedly as she navigated her way through the parking lot, to the street. "And he does have a very forceful delivery." She glanced at Grace. "So have you taken an interest in faith, finally? I've been praying for that for years, you know."

Grace looked out the window. "Oh, well; maybe I just needed to hear it the right way. Pastor Greg is more; interesting than Pastor Elmont. His presentation, I mean," she amended.

"Well, I hope he can get through to you. Lord knows I've tried and failed;" her mother muttered, not quite to herself.

Oh, I'm sure he can; get through to me, Grace thought, assuming he wants to.

Of course there was always the possibility that he might not want to, that he was just as upright and straight-laced and weird about sex as Kristy's dismissive evaluation would describe. But the way he'd held her hand, and the intensity of his gaze, and that single drifting; and lingering; glance down to her cleavage, all gave her an inkling of hope, at least.

Wardrobe adjustments.

Grace puttered around the house until almost three, then quickly packed a few things into a carry-bag and called, "I'm off to the church," as she went out the door. She was wearing jeans and a knit polo shirt, the rather sober and nondescript uniform she'd adopted since she'd arrived. But on the drive over, she pulled off the road onto a little-used side lane to put her plan into action.

She quickly shucked off the jeans to reveal the tiny red satin thong she'd donned at the house, just large enough to conceal her slit and clit. She replaced the jeans with a very short, flouncy skirt that barely covered her ass. Skinning out of the polo shirt, she unhooked and discarded her bra and pulled on a tight, cropped, midriff-showing t-shirt that had a strategic tear down the middle of the front to show off her cleavage. She remembered wearing atop like this, when she entered a wet t-shirt contest, during spring break. The suggestiveness was clear; I m about to rip this thin cotton top, and reveal everything!

She was already wearing sheer thigh-highs topped by lacy borders; they ended several inches below the hem of her abbreviated skirt, exposing a nice expanse of creamy skin.

Checking her look in the mirror, she nodded with satisfaction; her nipples, already hardening

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 19 May 2026 17:22:00 +0000

Kosher Virgins Share A Sabbath Tryst

A Shy Jewish Teen s Very First Time

By nutmegman - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

In 1981, I was a good Jewish lad, living in a little town in Western Massachusetts. I was still in high school and had just turned 19 in my senior year.

I was very, very shy while growing up. I didn t really expand my friends much in high school. I was super quiet and extremely shy. I barely spoke to any girls, except for Carrie. She was in my Temple USY (Jewish religious youth group) and a little younger than me at 18.

Carrie helped me overcome my shyness with her when we were very little, so that we remained close friends and spoke almost daily on the phone throughout our teen years.

We would talk after school on most days. She was also dating my best friend. So I d see her over at his house and at USY activities. Somehow, I was usually squished up next to her in car pools. She d whisper something in my ear on those moments, and get me smiling, and I d shush her so her boyfriend, Howie, didn t catch on. She was just 5 foot & a cute girl with dark shoulder length hair, big eyes, really cute face and body; and huge boobs, really. I was actually more interested in her older sister who was a year older than me and was less curvy. Big boobs were okay, But I wasn t obsessed with huge boobs, but Howie was. Howie was entranced by them. He spoke about those huge boobs all the time, more than the personality inside. And Carrie knew that, but she still stayed dating him.

And so it went with Howie telling me he was dying to get to her tits & twat, and how she was going to be his first. Then, with Carrie talking to me at other times, she was telling me what Howie wanted to do to her, and how she wasn t ready, and that he was pressuring her. Then she told me she went on the pill with her mother s permission to be extra safe even though a condom was going to be used if & when Carrie did have sex.

Nothing happened between them, yet. Howie had been pushing for about 2 months and was getting aggravated in his wait. Time was passing.

A bit about Jewish views on fornication: Unlike Christian teaching that all sex outside a marriage is clearly a serious sin, Jews are taught to make a reasonable effort to follow the religious law. Once a Jew believes he s tried to do his best, he doesn t feel shame for falling short , spiritually. He met his obligation.

A few weeks after the start of our senior year, I told Carrie that I was going to have the house to myself from Friday afternoon through Sunday late afternoon on a September weekend. My parents were taking my sister to a friend s home in Salem for the weekend and they were spending the weekend in Rockport. The house was mine to relax in. I only told Carrie. See, I wasn t a partier, which my parents knew, so they weren t worried about that. They also left me the other car as I had earned my driver s license a few months prior.

Carrie suddenly loved the idea that I was going to be alone and she wanted to join me for the weekend. I said; No because Howie would kill me . But she concocted a plan with a girlfriend of hers who lived just a few streets away. Howie evidently thought she was having an all girl weekend . He figured he wouldn t see her at synagogue, either.

Sabbath Night

Late Friday afternoon, about 5 minutes after my folks were gone, & before I knew what was going on, Carrie was ringing the doorbell with a backpack of clothes in her hand. I let her in and she grabbed me in a big hug. Okay, this was getting interesting. I was kind of shocked by the hug, but I gently hugged her back. Having her so close to me, gave me an instant erection that I hoped she did not detect. Her first words to me were; I m starving, what s for dinner?

I ordered a pizza and it was delivered. I had been cutting lawns and doing odd jobs and had money and always paid my own way. Carrie s family was wealthy (by my standards) and she didn t work other than the odd babysitting job, and had a nice allowance each week. While we were waiting for the pizza, I showed her my sister s room and put her bag in it. We made sure she was not visible when the pizza came, as I knew the delivery person. She went up and changed into some flannel pj's and came back down. I had to admit, she looked good and snugly. She told me to go up and change into my pj s, which I did.

The pizza was consumed and we went and watched TV. 1981 was before cable TV (as we know it today) and we only had over-the-air TV.

We watched whatever was on. I sat in my usual spot on the couch and much to my extreme surprise, Carrie came & sat right next to me. We started chatting, just like we always did on the phone, but in person. Talking about everything we always did. Only this time she told me how she; took Howie s thing in her mouth and it exploded . She gave me much more detail than I ever would have wanted, and was very thankful that it was dark in the livingroom so she could not see the stiff tent in my pj s. Or so I hoped at least.

I remember vividly how she told me she was on her knees in front of Howie, just wearing her bra & shorts; and how she was touching and feeling him and how hard he was. How she stuck her tongue out and licked him as his thing was drooling . She said he tasted salty. I kept saying I really do not want to hear this. But she went on anyways. She really seemed to love talking about sex, & telling salacious lurid details.

She told me how she licked her lips to make them wet and soft. I said they were probably always soft. She shushed me and kind of turned in to me and laid her hands on my thigh, leaning more onto me and was whispering in my ear. I could feel her hot breath near my ear and I felt like I was in an immovable trance. Frozen in place. Thinking back, if I hadn t been so shy and scared, I probably would have attacked her, screwing her like crazy. But, I was frozen in place, just trying to breathe and glued to her every word.

So she started her bawdy story again, telling me again how she got her lips nice and wet and placed them over the tip slowly. Moving her mouth up and down and using her tongue on the underside of his thing. At that point I remember laughing & saying, Can t you call it something else?

She said; What? and I listed off a few suggestions. She chose dick . And then she started again saying she was slowly going up and down on his dick. Feeling every part of the underside on her tongue and feeling it get bigger. Carrie then said she was holding his balls in her other hand and they were getting tighter. She also said she pulled back until just the head was in her mouth and she was tonging the top; and then it exploded.

At that point her hand moved and bumped my dick, which was like a flag pole. I think that surprised her, as her eyes got really big, and she looked at me, her eyes lit up and she grinned. I was looking at her looking at me, not knowing what to say or do.

She resumed her tale of the blowjob, saying she pulled him out and he was spurting on her tits and bra until he finally stopped. She said he tasted salty again and got soft. She said she held him gently and licked and cleaned him off. I asked her how she knew what to do? She said; My older sister had told me, and said she d read it in a magazine . Carrie then shifted even more against me and the back of her hand was pushing against the side of my dick. I was afraid to move. She had this horny smile on her face.

Carrie said that Howie got down on the floor with her and removed her bra and started feeling up and playing with her tits. I now felt those same luscious tits pushing into my side. She said he was rough with her tits and hurt her a little bit. She said it took her out of the mood, even though Howie was hoping to screw her that day, she said no , and ended his fun right there.

I was there, alone with Carrie & listening. I already knew some of it, as Howie gave me the broad details. She knew that I knew, and I m pretty sure she was enjoying the torture she was doing to me. She then leaned into me a bit more, pushing more against my hard dick and she whispered in my ear that she doesn t want Howie to be her first.

This surprised innocent me. And she then leaned more in to me and planted a small kiss on my lips. I was frozen in place but somehow breathing. That first kiss turned in to a 2nd and into a 3rd. By the time of the 3rd kiss, I was starting to kiss her back and she had this big smile on her face. She put her hand on my chest above my heart and asked why it was beating so fast. I just raised my eyebrows and looked at her, speechless; and she laughed.

She scooted up & was quickly sitting in my lap, my boner under her pussie, but she pushed her crotch down a bit. We kissed a few more times and I was getting the hang of it and enjoying it immensely. She knew she was now the first girl I had ever kissed.

I was overwhelmed by Carrie s sweet and soft lips, the sweet smell of her hair and body. I commented how she smelled so nice. She liked that and wiggled her butt on me.

I was worried that I was going to explode right under her. She kissed me again, this time exploring with her tongue which met my tongue and we played like that for a while, and slowly she just laid against me and whispered in my ear how she liked this so much. That this is the way it is supposed to be . I think I agreed and I was loving every minute of it.

The late news came on so we decided to call it a night, shutting off the TV and going up to the bedrooms. I was looking forward to jerking off as soon as I got alone, probably a few times before I would be able to get to sleep (wondering if I even could sleep), while sexy Carrie slept in the next bedroom.

But it didn t work out that way. I decided to sleep in my boxers and I crawled into bed. I was thinking about what had just happened, when Carrie softly walked in and asked if she could join me in my bed. I don t think I got a word out before she lifted the covers and slid in next to me. I shifted over to give her more room, then I laid on my side, facing her. I put my arm out and she laid on it and slid in really close. I think she had changed out of her full pajama set & just put on a big t-shirt on and I wasn t sure of what else (if anything).

She snuggled in closer and laid her head on my chest and made little happy sounds. I laid there wide awake. I LOVED the feeling of her body on mine but I was wide awake and knew there was no possible way for me to sleep with her this close. But I didn t care as she felt so nice! I have a sexy girl in my bed with me! To hell with sleep!

After a few minutes Carrie said it was so nice and comfy, she thought we could stay in bed all weekend. I agreed. She then adjusted her body, rolling halfway onto me, leaned up and started kissing me again. I figured that with her beside me, she wouldn t feel my boner. I was wrong. As she slid over, completely on top of me and straddled me, there was no way she didn t feel me and I was wearing loose boxers which did nothing to restrain my predicament.

There was very little light in the room so I couldn t see her. She must have been thinking the same thing, so she reached over and snapped up the shade which let in some moonlight. I said she looked very beautiful as I held her head in my hands. She bent down and kissed me again. Then she got this mischievous look on her face.

Carrie then slid down me a little until she was resting her head briefly on my chest. Then she slid further down and was licking my belly button (which I found to be extremely stimulating and a little ticklish). She then slid further down and rested her head at the top of my boxers with my dick barely below her chin. My legs were splayed as she was between them.

She slid lower and placed her hands on my rock hard dick. I was watching her with wide eyes, afraid to move. She gave my cock a little squeeze and I think I moaned. Carrie then hooked her thumbs into the waist band and pulled down my boxers, Sitting up she pushed my legs together until the boxers were completely off; and she tossed them off the bed. I was still laying there wide-eyed, afraid to move. She then pulled my legs apart and climbed back up me a little bit.

Carrie leaned over and licked the tip of my stiff flagpole . I was drooling pre-cum quite a bit. She then leaned down and took a bigger lick and looked up at me with a big smile on her face. I was still looking at her.

With her eyes locked on mine, she put my dick in her mouth and slowly licked me up and down. Oh My Gawd, it was indescribable. So soft and warm and wet. She came up and asked if I liked that; to which I shook my head, yes . She played with me and said she didn t hear me? I squeaked out a yes. She asked if she should continue and I think I said; Gawd yes, please . So down she went and then up and down. Then she stopped and just very slowly and gently licked me and I groaned and moaned. She licked the tip and I groaned and then around the head, taking it into her mouth and licking gently and I groaned louder.

Carrie then lifted her head up and told me to come in her mouth when I was ready. She then licked the tip again and went down on me much further. I came.

It felt like gallons. My eyes closed, my back arched, and I came and came. Finally, I think I stopped. I was sweating and panting. Carrie produced a towel from somewhere and wiped off her face whatever she had not swallowed. She came up and rested her head on my chest and told me that was very nice and that I tasted pretty good. She told me she was honored to be the first to give me a blow job. She then reached down to my now limp dick and laid her hand on it. I seemed to have recovered and started to grow again.

Carrie looked at me, eyebrows raised and smiled again. I said; Sorry, I couldn t help it . She said she was honored and she slid back down the length of me again. I said wait, but she didn t.

This time she engulfed my cock and bobbed up and down much more quickly. I was rock hard again. She then started using her tongue on me again, licking softly then a little more aggressively and I started moaning again. She was holding my balls and squeezing them a little bit. And going from bobbing up and down to gently licking me while watching my face and eyes. She must have felt something as she took much of me in to her mouth and I came again. It only felt like a little bit, but was enough. She swallowed. No towel needed this time.

Carrie then crawled back up on me, put her head on my chest and hand over my dick. It stayed down. She pulled the sheets up over us. Had my arm around her, and I think I passed out.

Somewhere in the middle of the night, I awoke and wasn t sure where I was or who was with me. I very quickly remembered and lay on my left side with my arm on Carrie s butt. She was on her stomach.

I started gently rubbing her back and butt as the shirt had bunched up near her shoulders. I stroked down her leg up her thighs which were very soft onto her butt and then her back. Slowly and quietly a gradual moan came from her. So I continued, but more caressing now. I was amazed at how soft her thighs were and she spread her legs, giving me access the insides of her thighs which were even softer. My boner had returned and I ignored it, paying attention to Carrie.

Gradually I was kneading her butt and thighs and touched her. She was damp. So I included that area in my touching and her moans let me know when I was doing something right. Eventually, as I explored more, Carrie started moaning and moving more and urging me on until she arched her back and let out a big moan and then slumped down and told me to stop. I waited to say anything and she snuggled in next to me and kissed me tenderly and said that was VERY nice, but could we go to sleep now? Sheepishly I said yes and we curled up against one another and fell asleep again.

Sabbath Morning.

I awoke with the sun streaming in having no idea what time it was. Carrie was watching me with a smile on her face. I asked what time it was and she said a little after 11 am. We slept through synagogue. I suddenly realized I was quite hungry and asked if she was and she was.

I made some bagels and eggs and we both ate heartily. I decided that I wanted to shower and Carrie said; Hey, that s a good idea . I said she could go first and she said; Uh uh.

Why not? I asked; and she said; Together , to which I think I blushed and she laughed.

Into the shower we went. Again the kissing started and we both seemed to love how tender we were, at least at the start. Then we soaped up and started touching each other all over, washing and touching and looking at each other. When she washed my dick last and I was hard, she just looked up at me with raised eyebrows to which I shrugged.

I washed her, bottom to top taking special care at her boobs. She knows I m not a big boob guy but she said she liked the attention I gave hers. We dried off and decided to stay in pj's all day and watch TV.

My parents called sometime in mid-afternoon; to check on me. When Carrie figured out who I was talking to, she started playing with my dick. No fair as I couldn t acknowledge her and it made talking to my parents difficult (which she found extremely amusing). My parents told me they were staying thru dinner on Sunday and would probably be home around 8pm.

When I hung up, I told Carrie and she smiled the biggest smile. I asked if she needed to call her parents and she said she would check in with them around dinner time. This was before caller ID, so calling from my phone was safe from being discovered by her parents.

We spent the afternoon snuggled on the couch, watching TV. I made burgers on the grill that night and we ended up back on the couch afterwards, watching TV again.

Around 7:30, Carrie said she was hot and she just took off her bottoms, giving me the treat of admiring her ass & pussie. Seeing her legs and thighs gave me another hard on, which was probably her idea. She asked if there was anything special I d like to do and I asked her if she could teach me how to eat her pussie. She said; I ve never eaten pussie myself, but I could guide you to make me feel good, maybe even set off an orgasm? Would you like to give me an orgasm . I told her that would be perfect. And she mentioned I was losing more of my shyness with her.

She positioned herself so her butt was on the edge of the couch, her legs spread wide, and me on the floor between them on my knees. But I decided this was a good opportunity to examine every square inch of her body starting at her toes.

I picked up her foot and started gently rubbing the bottom and between her toes and the toes themselves. At first she was puzzled; What are you doing? which quickly became; Wow, that feels so good, don t stop . I decided to see what licking the toes and bottom of the foot did for her and she squirmed a bit and said it made her feel horny. I asked how horny and she just looked at me and pointed to her pussie. Smiling I went back to work on her other foot and enjoyed that she was squirming a bit.

Slowly I kissed my way up her ankles to calves to under her knee which she said tickled. Then I moved to those soft and creamy thighs. At first I tickled her and then licked and nibbled, slowly getting closer to her pussie, but ignoring it for now. She said; You re making me so hot! Please dive in. But I didn t. I spent more

Obsessive Office Treats: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 19 May 2026 04:18:00 +0000

Obsessive Office Treats: Part 2

Briana is very close to her hot mother..

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

The last of the trick-or-treaters left, and Briana leaned over, looking around me. Her hand was still in my outfit. "Mom! What was that?" she hissed.

"Nice buns," Angela giggled.

"Dad!" Briana, called out. "Mom's being bad."

"God, Briana, I can't believe you told on me!" Angela whined.

Brian walked up behind her, picking her up bodily, hoisting her high, like a toy. "Jesus, Angie, we've just met the boy. Give the kids some space, before you scare him off."

"We're just playing around, Brian," she whined.

I laughed. "She's not going to scare me off. I love the fact that the girls are close. My sister and my Mom don't get along all that well."

"See?" Angela whined, wiggling in his grip. Her struggles had the bottom of her dress riding high on her hips, her legs kicking. A tiny little black thong was exposed, along with a red and black garter belt. Sweet Jesus. Her mom was hot.

We seemed to have weathered the storm. We hadn't seen a kid for a few minutes. A group of teenagers came running up to the door, and I felt like something was missing when Briana pulled out the candy, my other side lonely.

I reached into the pocket, and Angela was there, slapping my hand away. "I'll be good," she said.

"You better," Briana teased.

"That was mean, telling on me," Angela pouted, whispering to her daughter. "Remember, two can play that game, sweetie."

"What? You're going to tell on me? I didn't do anything. He is my date."

"Your costume?" Angela teased, warningly.

"Mom! You promised," Briana gasped.

"I never thought you'd tell on me," Angela said sadly.

Their hands were back to being bad, although they seemed to be ignoring me other than as a candy dispenser, and a body to be teased.

"I'm sorry, Mom. Dad's not mad. He knows we're just playing around. I didn't mean nothing by it."

"Still, you never told on me before," Angela said. She seemed upset. I put my arm around her, and she leaned into me. Her hand moved to the back, rubbing my rear. Her husband couldn't have been 10 feet away, putting away the last remnants of the candy.

"This is different, you know?" Briana said softly.

"I know, sugar. I only want to help. I like him. He's not like the others. More like your dad."

I was nervous. Briana's hand was on my backside, only a couple of inches from her mother's. I felt a little more movement, and the hands were together. Weird, but nice.

"I know Mom. I know you want to help. Some things I need to do for myself. Okay?"

"You're sure?" Angela asked nervously.

"No," Briana said softly. "I'm scared. I can't let that stop me."

Angela let go of me, and moved over to her daughter. She reached up and hugged her, and Briana turned and hugged her mother almost desperately. "Thanks for being here," Briana said softly.

"Always baby. Whatever you need from me or your Dad. I love you."

Briana gave her a big squeeze. "I know, I love you guys."

Angela, let go of her daughter and stood in front of me. She reached her arms up and I leaned over, letting her wrap her arms around my neck, while I gave her a hug.

"She's worth it all," Angela whispered into my ear.

"I know. I'll try to be worthy."

She almost broke my neck she squeezed so tightly. "You are. Be good to her. Gentle and slow, Okay?"

"Gentle and slow."

She gave me a quick kiss on the lips, surprising, even with all the teasing going on. She pulled away, before turning to her daughter. "Can I have a couple of the special ones, before I go?"

"Not too many," Briana said softly.

Angela reached into the front pocket. She pulled out a few and looked at them, sorting out two of each color. She slid her hand back inside and I got goosebumps when she reached down my front, her hand rubbing against me. I was hard, not too surprising, and she gave my shaft a squeeze. She gave me a wink, and turned to her daughter, showing her hand. "Two of each? One for me and one for your dad?"

Briana, nodded.

Angela turned away. "You done in here?" she called out. "I think it's time for us to head home."

Briana walked in, closing her door, and turning off the outside light. I emptied my side pockets, only a handful of packets left from each side.

Her parents said goodnight, her father giving me a crushing handshake. "Call, anytime. I'll understand, and help where I can."

"Dad!" Briana griped.

"You're difficult. I love you baby, but God knows you're not easy to be around sometimes. There's going to be times when he needs help maneuvering the mine field."

"Geez, you make me sound like some kind of ticking time-bomb. You're supposed to be on my side."

"I'm on your side. But us guys got to stick together. I saw you two ganging up on him." He gave me a wink.

Angela gave me a hug. "Wonderful meeting you, Zach. I hope we get a chance to really get to know each other. Don't be a stranger."

I hugged her back. "I had a great time tonight. Thanks for everything, and making me feel so comfortable."

She gave me a quick kiss on the lips, gave her daughter a hug, and they departed.

Briana rushed off to the kitchen, and returned with a big empty jar. "Special M&M. In here."

Clearly, she was anxious, so I dumped them in the jar, making sure to get all of them. She put a lid on the jar, and shook it. She took the jar to the pantry, and put it on a shelf. After that I could see her body relax. I was starting to recognize her stress symptoms easier.

She walked to the cabinet, pulling out a few liquor bottles. "I need a drink. Can I make you one?"

"Sure, whatever you're having."

Briana poured out equal parts of Amaretto, Grand Marnier and Southern Comfort into a mixer. She was careful, precisely filling her jigger, two ounces of each, twice. She put the shot glass in the sink, rinsing it out. She covered the shaker, giving it a good shake, and filled two glasses, until they were exactly even. She took a big sip of hers, sighing. I accepted mine from her and gave it a sip. Good, but strong.

I watched her put everything away, each item in its place. She rinsed out the mixer and opened her dishwasher, placing the mixer, shot glass, and lid in the top, working from the back left corner forward.

I was quiet, watching her, learning.

She giggled, taking a sip. "Strange, huh?"

"Hardly. I love watching you, seeing how you do things, trying to understand."

"You're weird," she laughed.

"Guilty. Scared you off yet?"

She smiled. "They like you."

"What's not to like? I'm pretty incredible you know," I laughed.

She moved toward me, her outfit pressing against my knees, as she leaned up for a kiss. I wasn't about to deny her. "I know," she said, afterward.

"I liked them too," I confessed.

"Good. You have fun tonight?"

"I did."

She took my hand in hers, pulling me along. "You don't have to leave soon, do you?"

"No. No other plans."

She opened a door, and pulled me into her immaculate bedroom. Every piece of furniture carefully placed, exactly centered against each wall. The top of her dresser bare, the bed-stand with only a clock-radio centered on it. The opposite bed-stand had a single lamp. The carpet showed parallel vacuum rows.

The bed was a double, with at least half-a-dozen pillows arranged artfully on it.

Briana turned her back to me, and removed her 'Kiss' hat, shaking out her hair. "I've got another kiss for you," she said softly. She reached up behind her neck, finding the white cloth pull strip. "Open it?"

I stood behind her, giving a tug. Pulling the cloth opened a velcro seal down the back. It opened all the way to the bottom, and she stepped out of it. She turned, and smiled shyly.

My heart almost stopped. Her tits were each covered in a pyramid of foil, those teasing white pull strips sticking out at her nipples. Her panties were shiny metallic. She pulled her white pantyhose off, slowly, teasing. She leaned back on the bed, and her legs parted, showing another white strip down at her crotch.

I smiled. "Best friggin' costume ever," I said.

"You like? It was a lot of work."

"Worth every moment of it. Absolutely amazing."

She beckoned me forward with a crooked finger. "I love your outfit, too, but I think I'd like to see you without it."

I undressed for her, taking a couple of minutes to finish the job, removing those inside candy sacks, until I stood before her, naked except for a pair of boxers.

I climbed on the bed next to her, and took her in my arms. I kissed her, and she squirmed underneath me. "Unwrap your prize, handsome. You've earned it."

I leaned over her nearest "Kiss", examining the external package. It was twisted around her tit. I pulled the aluminum foil open and saw the inside was covered with a light silvery cloth, like her panties. I twisted it open, and the top of her tit appeared, her nipple hard. I leaned in for a quick taste.

"Do you like this brand?" she asked.

"More than anything," I admitted, sucking her nipple.

I pulled it completely opened, but the material stuck to her. "Gentle," she said softly.

I saw that she had taped down the inside around her tit. I carefully peeled it away, until she was completely exposed. I took her tit in my hand, cupping it, squeezing it softly. It was bigger than I had expected, even with the numerous flashes of cleavage I'd seen.

I toyed with my unexpected gift, feeling her wriggle and gasp. "The other, one," she said after a bit. "Please, open your other one."

I knew better what to expect, and opened it slowly, enjoying the gradual exposure. I peeled the foil back, exposing her tit completely, the foil a teasing corona around her perfect tit. I sucked and chewed on it, taking it in both hands, forming a cone, which I nibbled the top of.

She was tensing up, and I could feel the awkwardness. "What's wrong, beautiful?"

"The foil. Either put it on the other one, or take it off."

I understood. Uneven, I couldn't leave it uneven for too long. I peeled away the foil. I took the white cloth strip, and saw the carefully lettered "Kisses". I straightened it out and laid it across her belly. I rolled the foil into a neat ball, like she always did. I did the same with the other foil, which I'd originally just tossed to the side. With two pieces of cloth crossing her smooth stomach, I stood. "Garbage can?" I asked.

She smiled. "Behind the door."

I closed the door a little, and took the top off the garbage can. I ostentatiously deposited the two balls of foil inside, and closed the lid. She watched me, smiling.

"You are observant, aren't you?" she said.

"Especially when it comes to you. You're definitely worth watching."

She leaned back in the bed, stacking the pillows behind her head, three high. She parted her legs. "I've got one last Kiss for you. Do I get to see you eat it?"

I climbed between her legs, and eased the shiny panties down her thighs. I lifted her legs, pulling them together, and slid the panties off the rest of the way.

I opened her legs up, brining my face down between them. She had another one of those white cloth strips coming out of her. I gave a gentle tug on it, and she moaned softly. "Open me, Zach."

I gave another tug, feeling a little resistance. She was wet, soaking, so that couldn't be the problem. I licked the top of her opening, teasing her, as I gave a series of little tugs. I was making progress, slowly. Another long slow tug, and she was moaning.

"All the way, Zach," she whispered.

It was stuck, and with a firm pull, I saw why. I saw the top of a large silver object, and had a good idea what it was. "Your Kiss," she moaned, as I tugged on the cloth.

It was larger than I imagine could be comfortable. I tugged, and exposed half of it, but couldn't get it to move. I slid my finger inside of her, feeling the outline. It had to be close to two inches across. I reached under the edge of it, pulling it outward, tugging on the cloth strip, opening her. She moaned deeply, squirming, as the entire silver kiss was slowly exposed. It was almost free, spreading her wide. She whimpered softly, and it popped free, sliding out suddenly.

She gasped, moaning when I brought my mouth down and sucked on her. I licked inside of her, feeling her velvety smoothness. She smelled and tasted of chocolate. I couldn't get enough of her. I groaned.

"Chocolate Delight," she said softly. "Is it?"

"Is it what?" I asked.

"A chocolate delight. Is it?"

"God yes," I replied, going back down on her.

I lifted her legs up, her thighs over my shoulders, and licked her deeply before sucking on her chocolate flavored clit as if my life depended on it. She was trembling beautifully.

"Eat your special kiss, baby," she whispered, pulling my head down between her legs.

I teased her, feeling inside of her, exploring her warm chamber. "Up," she whispered softly.

I raised my head, and she reached down between her legs. I watched her insert a chocolate kiss inside of her. I reached inside of her cunt, pulling it slowly out, holding it at her entrance with my finger, while I licked and sucked on it, feeling it melt and dissolve. When it was half gone, I sucked it out, tasting her juices.

I climbed up her body, pressing my lips against hers, my chocolate coated tongue piercing her lips. She sucked on my tongue, hard, pulling on it.

"My turn?" she whispered, smiling.

I nodded and she rolled me onto my back, climbing off the bed. "Take those off," she said, "and get in the middle, please."

I removed my boxers, and scooted over. She climbed between my legs, and I saw she had a bottle in her hand. She held it over my cock, and poured some of the contents on me. It was smooth and slippery.

"Chocolate lube," she teased, running her tongue around my cock, licking me, spreading the lube around uniformly. She sucked on the head. "Mmm, you taste amazing, Zach."

I chuckled. "You too, Bree."

I groaned when she wasted no time, taking me deep in her mouth, sucking strongly. She bobbed her head up and down, her hand playing with my balls, fondling them. "Jesus, that feels good," I told her.

She sat up smiling. "I want it to feel wonderful. I may be a pain in the ass most of the time, but if you can put up with me, I think you're going to find I'm worth it. I'm going to be the best damned girlfriend anyone's ever had."

She straddled my legs, rubbing against my cock. She held it against her cunt, grinding against it. She lifted her hips up, holding my cock upright underneath her. She rubbed the head against her lips, opening herself. "Am I your girlfriend, Zach?"

"For as long as you'll have me," I told her. "Best damned girlfriend in the world? I'll be damned if I'm going to let you get away."

"Ready to find out just one of the reasons I'll be the best girlfriend ever?"

I nodded, and groaned as she slid down my pole, ever so slowly, taking my entire length. "God, Zach, you feel so good inside of me."

"You feel incredible."

"Your three special kisses, yours whenever you want. As much as you want. My gift to you for as long as you'll take care of me."

"Take care of you?" I gasped, as she slid up and down my cock once, wiggling, taking it as deep as she could.

"Yes, take care of me. I need a strong man, and someone who understands me. Can you be that man, Zach. For me?"

I nodded. "I'd love to be that man for you."

She smiled, giving me another short ride up and down. "When things get stressful, I can be a handful. Sometimes I completely shut down, useless. You'll take care of me then, won't you? Take me somewhere safe, comfortable. Hold me until everything's livable again."

I pulled her down and hugged her. "I'll take care of you."

She chuckled, rolling her hips, rocking back against my hardness. "Then I'll take care of you. The very best I can."

She rose up, her hands on my chest, leaning over me. "Now be quiet, while I give you your gift."

I moaned as she positioned her feet at my sides, lifting her hips up and then bringing them down quickly, impaling herself. She grunted at the bottom, then lifted up and drove down again. She rode me hard, working at it, pounding away on my hard staff. I reached down and held her hips while I thrust against her.

Briana was breathing hard, fucking me. I watched her, enthralled. Her full tits shaking with each thrust, her beautiful face a picture of concentration, her lips open, gasping for air. Her smooth legs open wide, giving me a clear view of her sexy cunt, as my hard cock disappeared inside of her.

"I'm going to come for you," I gasped.

"Thank you," she whispered, leaning down on top of me, lifting her ass up. I grabbed her hips, pounding up into her. Close, very close.

"Take it," she moaned sweetly. "It's yours, baby."

I hammered into her, as fast and hard as I could, groaning. "Fuck!" I gasped, pulling her down for my final release.

She whimpered sweetly, as I filled her sweet cunt, pushing into her deeply, releasing stream afte

Obsessive Office Treats: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 18 May 2026 04:16:00 +0000

Obsessive Office Treats: Part 1

Sweets revenge exposes weakness and opportunity.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

An excess of candy,

a shortage of material in costume making,

a handy excuse for the wildest party of the year.

Black and white horror films.

Technicolor home displays.

The sluttification of the American woman.

The perfect excuse to scare your friends.

Did I mention the candy?

Our office has a break area supplied with drinks and snack. Mostly soda, water, some juice, and something over-caffeinated in the fridge. Chips, cookies, crackers, nuts and fruit in the cabinets and on the counter.

Halloween brings the candy. Yum. Chocolate.

It starts a couple of weeks early, when the over-sized, individually wrapped goodies come out for Halloween, and it continues for another week of decadence following the Trick-or-Treating, when everyone brings in their excess remains.

Briana, Our admin hottie is a cutie, young and definitely OCD. Everything has to be in order, lined up, organized, everything in its place. I can see why my office drives her nuts. She gets fidgety whenever she's in there more than a few seconds. I made her sit through a conference call once, and within minutes she lost it and was sifting through my desk contents, stacking, moving, lining things up. I kept smacking her hands away, and 30 seconds later she'd be back at it. Embarrassed, but unable to stop. Cute as hell.

I stop by her desk a few times a day, checking on mail, assigning some minor tasks, sometimes to chat. She's a sweet girl, pretty, almost finished with college, which she's completing part-time. Wears nice little cleavage exposing tops at least once a week or so. Bless her little heart.

Briana does the snack buying, and I noticed she had a penchant for M&M. Regular, no peanuts, pretzels, or peanut butter. Simple candy coated chocolate heaven. I personally am a fan of the Hershey Kisses. How simple and elegant, teardrops of endorphins, individually wrapped. Melt in your mouth goodness.

I couldn't help notice how she'd grab a handful of M&M out of the candy jar, and lay them out in orderly little piles, sorted by color and number. Sometimes they'd be lined up, other times separated into groups. Boxes of 4, curved rainbows, triangles, concentric circles. There was always an uneven number to start, more of the greens and oranges, maybe the blues, a shortage of yellows, reds, browns. She'd work to even it out, eating the excess quantities down until they were nicely balanced, then continuing to bring the number down until there were one or two of all the colors equally. She worked from left to right (never right to left) or top to bottom, until they were all gone by the end of the day. One good size fistful to start the day, lasting all eight hours.

I'd been giving her a hard time. We were out of Kisses and dry roasted peanuts, but the M&M jar was still a third full, so no shopping. On the third day of shortage I was leaning over the edge of her desk, eyeing her neat little piles. Time to ratchet things ups.

I commenced my terrorist campaign.

Let's face it. Engineer's are a weird bunch. Nothing half-assed in our plans. If we're going to do something, no reason not to do it to excess.

When Briana returned from lunch, she was faced with an epic disaster. In a line of M&M six long, and three deep, the fourth from the left was missing. There was a note, written in newspaper ransom font.

"We Got Red. Kisses Or She Gets It."

I had a perfect view of her response. I had adjusted the entrance camera to look down on her desk, and had tapped into the IP feed.

She appeared to be in shock. She shrugged it off, and sat down, a few minutes later moving the M&M around, into different patterns. She always came back to the same three lines, in the same order. Green, orange, blue, red, yellow, brown. And that sad gap where one was missing.

She got up and went to the kitchen, returning with one red M&M. Damn. Such a beautiful plan, such a simple flaw. Briana slipped it into the opening and went back to her work.

For about 10 seconds.

She turned back and moved the one new red M&M. Adjusted its position. Turned it upside down. She finally picked it up, looked at it and popped it between her pretty red lips. Leaving the huge cavity in her design.

Thirty seconds later she was standing in my doorway. "I want it back," she said, looking so determined. Adorable.

"I'm sure I don't know what you mean," I said calmly.

She walked over and stared down at me from her lofty 5'5", including three inch wedge heels. Wow. I rated. She'd put on her shoes to confront me. "Give it back."

"You know what it takes," I told her calmly, continuing my typing.

She turned and stomped out of my office, "You can be such a jerk, Zach."

"Thank you, please come again," I called out after her.

I brought the video feed back up and watched her angrily push the candy pile to the side, making a jumble of it, getting back to some form she was working on. That didn't last five minutes. She turned to the side, her hands practically shaking, rearranging the piles, desperately. Seeing her like that I started to feel bad for her. It was a real compulsion.

Damn. It was just a joke. I didn't want to do that to her.

I unlocked my file drawer, reaching to the back, and pulling out the tiny little clear plastic box I'd put her M&M in. A joke. I looked up as Briana burst into my office, closing the door sharply behind her. She leaped upon me, pressing her lips against mine. She bit my lip, her tongue brushing against my teeth, her breath heavy.

She pulled back, her eyes on fire, chest heaving. "There. Now give her to me."

I was shocked, and on the verge of groveling for treating her like that. But I couldn't. It was too damn funny. "Chocolate Kisses, Bree. We're out of chocolate kisses." I pushed her little captive red M&M out in front of me.

She picked up the box, clutching it to her chest, blushing. "I'm so sorry, Zach," she whispered, bringing her hand to her mouth.

"Three days we've been out. It was only meant to be a little reminder," I told her. I wanted to hold her, calm her, but I was afraid. The office. Sexual harassment. The age difference, only about 10 years, but it seemed like 20.

"Don't tell, Okay? I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that," she whispered, literally shaking. I could swear she was on the verge of a breakdown.

I couldn't stand it. "Shh." I whispered, putting my arm around and her and walking her back to her desk. I didn't give a flying fuck if anybody saw.

Standing in front of her candy pile, I took the plastic pillbox from her and opened it. I placed it next to the colorful stacks. "You rescued her. Bring her home."

Briana fumbled twice, her shaking hands unable to pull the red M&M from its temporary home. She ended up turning the box over, dumping it out and pushing it in line with the others. She pulled it out again, turning it upside down so the imprinted white 'm' was on the top. She turned it so the printing was straight, and slid it back in place.

I saw the tenseness disperse, and she sat back in her chair, obviously relieved. She grabbed the first M&M in line, the green one and popped it in her mouth. She grinned at me, leaning back in her chair. Suddenly so calm and collected.

"I'll get the Kisses tonight," she said. "Hershey, chocolate Kisses."

"I'm not picky about the brand. I suddenly find myself a fan of all types of kisses."

She grinned. "I bet. You say one word about this, and I will make you pay forever. Believe me, Zach. I can make your life hell."

I shrugged. "Or heaven." I leaned over. "Sorry, I was only teasing," I said softly.

She gave me a sweet little smile and a wink. "I know. We're cool."

Her phone rang, and she looked at the number. "I have to take this. It's important."

I nodded, turning back to my desk.

"Mom? Everything's fine..."

Back at my desk, I couldn't stop thinking about her, and that kiss. I kept the video feed up on my desktop, while working. She had slowly worked her way through the first three M&M and had come to the red one. She picked it up and moved it to the back row, eating the one she'd replaced.

Still awfully cute, for a nut job.

I watched her all afternoon. I felt like a damn stalker. Hell, who am I kidding, I was. It was that damn red M&M. I kept waiting for her to eat it. She always ate all of them, before she left at 4:30, on the dot.

It was 4:28, and three M&M remained. Red, yellow, brown. Briana had already turned off the computer, and cleared her desk. A spotless surface except for those three colorful chocolates. She suddenly reached out and grabbed all three of them, putting them in her mouth. That lasted a good 5 seconds before she was spitting them back out into her hand. She put the red one to the side, and popped the other two back into her mouth. I saw her trembling hand pick up the last lonely survivor. She opened her drawer, pulled out a napkin and patted it dry. She pursed her lips and blew on it, examining it carefully for damage. I watched her open her center drawer and pull out the pillbox. She glanced up at the clock, placed Red back into the plastic home, and locked her away. The clock still red 4:30, the second hand sweeping past the nine. She grabbed her purse and keys, running through the door. On time as always.

I stayed late. Very late. Doing something I should have done months before.

I strolled in around 9:40. We have flex hours, 9:30 to 4:30 the core hours when everyone is supposed to be in the office. I usually make it by 9:30, but I wasn't a stickler. We didn't punch a time clock, and as long as you're in the right ballpark, nobody cares about a few minutes now and then.

Briana was sitting in my office. "It's 9:42," she said, exasperated.

There was a little pyramid of Kisses in the middle of my desk.

"I'm sorry." I was. I imagine those 12 minutes were hell for her.

I sat in my chair, the desk between us. "Kisses for me?"

She grinned. "Chocolate only, if you can't be on time."

Flirting. Cute. Adorable. "I won't be late again."

She ran her hands across my cleared desk. Nothing but a monitor, a keyboard, a mouse, and my phone. She looked around the office. Spotless. "Did you do this for me?" she asked softly.

I nodded. "I don't want you uncomfortable when you come in here."

She smiled, and stood up. "You didn't just throw it all in a drawer, did you?" She opened the overhead cabinets, seeing all my books neatly stacked. She reordered a couple of them, and moved to my drawers, opening them and looking inside. She had to make a change everywhere, stacking pads, moving a stapler, shifting empty folders to the back of the full ones, instead of the front.

When she closed the last one, she went back to her chair, sitting back, relaxed, obviously happy. "Must have taken you a while," she said.

"And then some."

She stood again, leaning over the desk toward me. It was cleavage day, and I got quite a nice glimpse of flesh. "That was sweet," she said softly. She reached out and pulled the top Kiss off my neat little pile. She opened it slowly, pulling the little piece of white paper out and straightening it, then stretched across and put the chocolate to my lips. I opened my mouth and accepted her little gift. Briana rolled the foil into a tiny ball, and dropped it in the garbage can. She ran the paper through her fingers, until it was nice and straight.

"Be on time tomorrow, or no kisses for you."

I watched her on camera during the day. Not compulsively like the day before, but occasionally, smiling to myself each time she changed the pattern of her piles or ate another one. She had the little pillbox out, pushed back out of view, behind her pill piles.

I stopped by and chatted a moment, looking at her neat little groupings. "How's Red?"

She blushed. She pulled the little clear box forward. "I couldn't do it. She's not a candy now. She's the queen of the M&M."

"Lucky girl. Gets to sit up here with you all day."

"How were the kisses?" she asked.

"Sweet as always. Melt in your mouth goodness. Not as nice as yesterday's of course."

"No? That's too bad. Next time I might have to look for a new brand."

By the end of the day, her pile was gone, and at 4:30, Red was in her protective box, hidden in a drawer, and I was online doing a little shopping for my M&M girl.

I was at my desk at 9:20. At 9:30 on the dot, Briana walked in looking around the office, obviously checking to see if I'd maintained it in good order. She closed the door, until it was open only a couple of inches. She walked over to the window and adjusted the blind so it was even at the bottom, and ran her hand down the slats, making sure they were all in place. Turning back to the desk, she opened her bag and took out four Hershey kisses. She put three in a neat little triangle, and turned the fourth one upside down in the middle. Exactly the same as the day before.

"There's one missing," I observed brilliantly.

She leaned against the desk next to me. "Goodness. I guess there is. We'll have to fix that." She leaned in and gave me a sweet little kiss on the lips. Nothing crazy, only a soft pucker, not even any tongue.

Even so, she had my heart racing.

"Better?" she asked, turning to the door.

"Yes. I like that brand a lot better."

She laughed opening the door. "I'm sure you do. Enjoy your kisses."

I watched my girl during the day, playing with her candy, entertaining Red, and going through her typical work day. I spaced my own kisses out during the day, imagining replacing each with a real kiss. My new favorite brand.

I left a note on her desk. "Wait for me, before you get your M&M."

At home my package had arrived. $65 for a less than a pound, rush, overnight delivery. Expensive. My adorable admin was definitely worth it.

I showed up early, knowing that she'd probably get edgy, breaking up her routine. At 7:58 she was organizing her space, unlocking her drawers, putting her purse in the back of the bottom right, hanging up her jacket. At 8:00 she was seated at her desk. She looked up at the clock, moved her mouse and logged into the computer.

I stopped by a couple of minutes later. "Let me know when you're going to get your snacks," I said.

She barely looked up, scrolling through her email. "Nine o'clock."

At nine, Briana was standing in my door, punctual as always. I got up and walked with her to the break-room. She walked over to the M&M jar, and I stopped in front of it, reaching into the cupboard, top shelf. I brought down the jar and passed it to her.

She was nicely surprised. I watched her open the wide mouth jar, dipping her hand in and retrieving a fist full of M&M. Three colors only, light pink, dark pink and red. She lifted one up and looked at it. On the reverse it had my name, Zach. She grinned. "Your brand?"

I nodded. "Not near as nice as yours, but I thought you might like to give it a try."

She shook her head. "I can't eat these."

I closed the jar, and put it on the top shelf. "You have to, or I won't let you see the next batch."

She laughed, such a sweet carefree sound. She was beautiful when she laughed. "Ok, I'll give them a try. It's going to be hard to beat the originals."

"A try is all I ask."

She retreated to her desk, and I watched her play with her new M&M, sorting and organizing them. At 9:30 she walked into my office, giving a quick look around. She partially closed the door, came over beside me, her cute bottom resting on my desk, and put three Kisses on my desk.

I pouted. "I was gypped."

She giggled and brought her lips to mine, kissing me softly, lingering, her tongue brushing my lips for a moment. She brushed her hand against my cheek, as she pulled away. "Still feel gypped?

I shook my head.

"You can have the other one after you take me to lunch. 11:50. Don't be late."

At 11:40, I looked up into my admin video feed, and she was playing with the M&M. She moved her hands, and I saw she had created a heart, the dark red M&M on the outer edge, two interior rows of light pink, the rest of the center filled with the dark pink. She ate three of the dark pink ones, leaving a hole in the middle where she quickly place Red, clear case and all.

She looked up, glancing around and quickly re-segregated them into three piles. She put Red away, and turned off her monitor.

I minimized the camera feed, grabbed my wallet and keys, and hurried to her area, glancing up at the big clock facing her desk. 11:49. At 11:50 she stood and passed me her jacket. I opened it for her, helpi

Tit for Tat: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 16 May 2026 17:25:00 +0000

Tit for Tat: Part 2.

An Old Porn Stash Reveals Much.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Okay, now that that's out of the way, how about some fresh drinks, snacks; and some more naughty fun!" Susan said grinning, that aroused horny look showing through in her eyes again as both Jeff s Buxom Becky and my wife laughed.

"I think we've unleashed a monster!" My wife quipped, or rather Susan s Pete certainly has, anyway," she said looking down at his groin. Sure enough, Pete's magnificent tool was standing up about as hard and stiff as I'd ever seen it, though Becky's hand wrapped around him went a long way in doing that. Pete had always been a boob man, perhaps even more than I was. The moment he'd placed his hands on Becky's pendulous tits, his cock had swollen up to full erection in no time. He even had his eyes closed, standing there grinning like the village idiot, fully enjoying himself.

"So; any requests from anyone?" Darlene asked. "Come on boys; don't be shy here, now is not the time. Who knows; this might be the one and only chance you'll have to enjoy anything like this again. At least until next year," she added with a mischievous smile on her face. "So speak up!"

Jeff did; always the first one amongst us to speak up or act so it seemed. "Does ah; titty-fucking count or not count as far as touching goes?" He wondered.

"I think that's within the acceptable parameters," Darlene said easily getting confirmation from the girls. "I take it you'd like to tit-fuck these then?" She asked, holding her tits together in front of him. He was nodding his head like one of those wobble-head dogs in the window of a car.

Darlene laughed. "Okay horny boy; come over here, lay down so I can do a really nice job on you," she told him. Rearranging the air mattresses slightly closer to the fire so that everyone remained warm and comfortable, the three of us laid down side-by-side, the girls taking up position over us. In moments, we all felt the soft, teasing and yes titillating sweetness of three pairs of tits wrapping themselves around our three equally hard stiff cocks again.

As good as it admittedly felt, while Susan lay between my legs, her soft, warm tits fully wrapped around my throbbing cock, the sensation of that was heightened in seeing the other two girls; similarly engaged. Sure; admittedly more of a 'guy' thing perhaps, but they all seemed to be enjoying it every bit as much as the three of us were. The erotic sensuality of the fire's light bathing the room, everyone naked; and now extremely and obviously comfortable in being so in front of one another. And three very gorgeous pairs of tits; sliding up and down so wonderfully around our hard stiff cocks.

Susan spit on my cock, though she didn't need to add much more lubrication to my sensual titty-fuck than that. I was already producing a substantial amount of pre-cum fuck juice myself, which she continually swiped off the tip of my cock, often rubbing and arousing her own nipples with it. In addition to sliding between those two perfect globes, she very often held just one tit in her hand, guiding it; in particular her hard fat little nipple, pressing that against the very end of my cock, almost as though she were trying to fuck the tiny eye-slit of my cock with it. Just seeing her do that was arousing, far more than any feeling I was experiencing perhaps. The visual alone, escalating my overall pleasure.

All around me the pleasurable sighs; moans and groans coming from everyone, the girls included, soon had us all hovering on the edge again, though as usual, it was Big Jeff who was the first one amongst us to announce the arrival of his orgasm.

"Oh man; fuck, here; it; comes!" He cried out, lurching and then groaning deeply. Sure enough, he spurted, the first jettison of his cream hitting my Darlene squarely in the chin, though she then wrapped her beautiful tits around the head of his spurting cock, capturing most of his creamy spunking that way between her tits as she finished jacking him off with them.

"Nice one," she giggled enthusiastically, though looking over at Becky, wondering; grinning as Pete now began making noises as though he was about to erupt soon as well. Which he soon did.

I think we were all wondering and thinking the same thing when the grimace on Pete's face told us he was seconds away from coming now as well. Not having as massive of tits as everyone else, Becky had trouble even wrapping hers around Pete's cock as she continued sliding them up and down his shaft. He grunted, holding still no longer helping to thrust up and down that sweet tit-valley. He groaned deeper, and then thrust up as though coaxing, helping his orgasmic explosion. Surprisingly, it wasn't nearly as much as we'd all anticipated or expected to see. If anything, more normal, more like my own previously, though even then; still substantial. Becky easily caught his creamy outpouring of semen, rubbing her tits against him. Smearing her hard tender nipples in his man juice.

"Hey; it takes a while," he said afterwards almost looking embarrassed. "That was three days worth the last time!" He then added.

"Three days? Hell; I can't go three hours!" Jeff exclaimed jokingly.

"That's true," Bucksy Becky added, laughing along with her husband. "I can't tell you the number of times I've walked into the bathroom at home and found Jeff standing there over the toilet, jacking off!"

"Becky!" Jeff shouted out aghast.

"Well it's true babe; not that I mind, like you damn well know; I enjoy watching you. Just like; you enjoy watching me!"

He blushed, but he was grinning too. "Yeah well;

"So; where's my cream?" Susan asked me, though she had stepped up the titter-bating she'd been giving me.

"Right here," I announced through gritted teeth, and then splurged all over those hot succulent tits of hers.

After cleaning up a bit, which all three girls certainly needed to do, it was now their turn to express their desires on how they'd like to enjoy their own respective orgasms. In getting ready to do that, we instinctively did switch up partners a bit as I moved over to sit by Becky, my Darlene now with Pete, and Susan sitting next to Jeff.

"Okay, what would You like me to do?" I asked her.

She all but purred when I asked her that. "Okay; don't laugh, but this is what I want!" Lying back, she spread herself even more obscenely than she had been, though her legs remained fully extended not yet bent at the knee. "What I sometimes enjoy, and want to feel and enjoy now; is a nice slow, soft clitty jerk-off."

"Oh yeah, I enjoy doing that too on occasion," Susan commented, though she had positioned herself on all fours as though expecting to be fucked. "What I want; is for you to kneel behind me, and just slowly finger-fuck me," she told Jeff. "Nice and slow; but continuous. I'll let you know when I want more fingers, or want it faster; ok?" Good old Jeff seemed more than happy to accommodate her, and began doing so.

Parking myself next to Becky, I leaned on one side, facing her. Hotly; she reached down spreading her pussy apart with her fingers, exposing herself quite vulgarly, which was erotic as hell. The pink glistening furrow of her split was so openly revealed to me as she did this, not to mention the swollen stiff little knob of her fairly large clit.

"Like this?" I asked taking it between my fingers, slowly working them up and down as though actually attempting to jerk her off like working a miniature cock.

"Oh yeah; just like that, perfect in fact," she moaned softly, though releasing her pussy, hands now coming up to capture her tits, fingers already rolling and tweaking her nipples. As asked; I continued to softly and tenderly manipulate her hard little clit, tickling it with my fingers, seeking out more and more of her internal moisture to further pleasure and sensitize herself with.

I didn't even need to look over to see what my wife and Pete were doing. I pretty much knew what she liked; and wanted. Once she was good and horny of course, which she obviously was.

"You're sure? That's what you really want?" Pete asked wanting to make sure he'd understood her perfectly.

"Yep; that's what I want," she informed him saying it again. "I want you to slap my tits; and then alternate slapping my pussy, not too hard until I say otherwise; but not too softly either. Make it tingle-sting a little, really get my pussy juiced up, and then I want you to palm me; press it really hard against me, and grind on me like that until I come," she had told him.

I enjoyed doing that for her myself. It never failed to produce a gallon of girl juice, which I then used to smear around her cunt, and then pressing, squishing it against her as I palmed her, always made the most interestingly erotic sounds and noises in doing that.

"How' my doing?" I asked Becky. "Feel good?"

"Oh yeah; fuck yeah, that's nice; really nice. Just keep working it up and down," she breathed deeply, now pulling on her nipples, stretching them off her chest, releasing, and then grabbing them again, doing so over and over. "I'm getting pretty close," she purred softly. "When I tell you; stick two fingers inside me, and fuck me with them; hard. But then just hold my clit; pinching it a little while you do that until I climax."

"You got it!" I chuckled, already feeling my own cock hardening once more. Just lying here, looking at my friend's hot, wet delicious looking cunt, so juicy and so appetizing, I was sorely tempted to lean over and capture that clit of hers between my lips. But; unfortunately, that wasn't something I knew that would be allowed. Not yet anyway.

Already I could hear the slick juicy sounds coming from my wife. Pete quite enjoying himself, actually being able to half-slap my wife's tits, which she honestly did enjoy feeling. That, and as he was now doing, patting, slapping, and then palming her cunt just as she'd asked him to do. Everyone there could hear the squishy sounds of her pussy, it was that loud, and that obvious.

"Oh fuck that's nasty hot!" Susan cried out unable to contain herself. "God Darlene; you get so fucking juicy don't you?"

"You might could say that," my wife answered back moaning as she did so. "Maybe tomorrow; if you'd like, you can check it out for yourself."

Jeff groaned, and then much to everyone's surprise, came all over Susan's ass. "Sorry; I couldn't help it," he said sheepishly. "But just hearing that; I mean, fuck."

"Men!" Becky chortled. "Mention a little girl on girl action, and they become putty in your hands; that or sperm on your ass, either one." Her tone quickly changed however after having said that. "Okay now baby; two fingers, hard and deep; make me fucking come!"

My Darlene was already crying out in the midst of her own orgasmic release, humping herself against Pete's hand, that squishy sounding pussy-pummeling he was giving my wife even louder now as she began squirting, adding to it. "Holy shit that's hot seeing that!" He exclaimed above the cries of her pleasure. I was a bit focused myself though at the moment as Becky too let out a mewled cry of release, her hands immediately coming down to take over her own clit, now frigging it furiously. "Fuck my cunt; fuck it! Fuck it! Fuck it David; fuck it!"

Susan too had collapsed, reaching back and playfully massaging in Jeff's third spunking of the evening into her own ass. She sighed contentedly in doing so; as we all did.

Late; and with all of us satisfied and totally exhausted, we made up the beds, threw a bit more wood on the fire to see us through most of the night, and collapsed into our beds together. I spooned my wife from behind, surprised to find I was still partially erect.

"Slip inside me," she said sounding half asleep. "Fuck me to sleep baby; fuck me to dream land."

It was cold when I woke up. Not unbearably so; but it was obvious that the fire had gone out towards morning. There would no doubt be a few still burning embers remaining, which would make starting a new one easier to do. My Darlene stirred beneath me, slowly coming awake herself, a reminder of the night before as I felt my now very flaccid cock resting against her warm beautiful ass. Still snuggled up inside the sleeping bag together I was perfectly content to remain so; but I knew Darlene. Once awake, she'd have to pee, and then that would be that.

I vaguely remembered having my cock inside her as we fell asleep; fucking her, but not towards orgasm. We'd done that often before, just connected, barely even moving when sleep claimed us both. That however, usually led to a nice early morning fuck, basically taking up where we'd left off the night before. Unfortunately like I said; it was cold, and now that My Darlene was indeed awake, she quite naturally had to pee.

"You need to get another fire going," she informed me only then sitting up. I took delight in the hard crinkle of her sweet nipples, each one hard as rocks; though I knew that wasn't from any amorous inclinations; not yet anyway. Simply the cold. Even so, it was nice sitting there staring at my own wife's hard firm titties. "And try not to be too noisy while doing it; everyone else is still asleep," she now added finally slipping out of the bag, grabbing her robe so she'd have something to wear when she went outside to pee.

"Too late; I'm awake now too," Becky said likewise crawling out of her bag, thumping on Jeff waking him as she climbed out. "Wake up baby; see if you can help David get another warm fire going. We'll start working on coffee and breakfast after that."

Jeff groaned, but soon slid out of his bed and began helping me stack some additional kindling in the fireplace, along with a couple of smaller dry logs in order to get a nice start on it before adding the heavier, longer lasting logs into the fire.

"Damn!" Jeff suddenly exclaimed loud enough that I almost cautioned him to be quiet as Pete and Susan hadn't as yet gotten up. I needn't have bothered, they had; just not in quite the way I was expecting. Susan had climbed on top of Pete's cock, and even then was slowly easing herself down over his once again hard stiff shaft.

"Damn is right!" I then added looking on as she slowly began swallowing that monster up.

"Morning guys," she beamed brightly. "Don't mind us; I just have to start out my day with this cock inside me," she grinned, and then slowly began fucking him while Jeff and I stood there with idiotic smiles on our faces, watching them.

"Coffee will be; oh hell, fuck that!" Becky said walking over. Now it was the three of us standing there looking on. "I can't even imagine trying to take that thing myself!" She then said, though I chuckled quietly, her hand already down between her legs as though imagining it being inside there.

I hadn't even heard my own wife coming up from behind me, until she wrapped the robe she had on around the two of us, pressing her now very warm tits against my back, her hands coming around to grasp my sti

Tit for Tat: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 15 May 2026 17:24:00 +0000

Tit for Tat: Part 1.

Three couples head off for a wild weekend together.

Based on a post by Many Feathers. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the second year that the six of us had come up here to spend a long weekend together. Jeff and his wife Becky, Bucksy Becky, a tall very buxom brunette.

Then there s Pete, and "Repeat", as we called her, Susan; because she looked more like his sister than his wife, each of them with dirty blonde hair, hazel eyes, and short in stature at not even five and a half feet, though again Susan too had fairly large tits. Though not as large as my wife's were, more noticeable because of her short size perhaps, almost looking top heavy.

And then there was my wife Darlene and myself. Personally, I thought my fiery little redhead was the most attractive of the lot, though again; most likely, I was just prejudiced in that regard. But the thing I loved so much about Darlene was her total lack of inhibitions, and carefree attitude about life and love. That; and her almost too daring nature, especially when it came to matters of sexual persuasion. But once again; it was just another aspect about her personality that kept life extremely interesting, especially for me.

David, dear; You know what day tomorrow is? Darlene said, as we turned off the highway to go down a gravel township road and the old family hunting cabin.

Uh, Saturday? I stated.

True, but more significantly, it s national nude day! Darlene winked. I m serving notice that I fully intend to hike nude, tomorrow. Please plan on joining my observance. You know it ll be worth your effort.

But we have guests. Darlene?

Leave that to me. She dismissed my objections. When the time comes for a hike, I plan to have the issue resolved. Probably a lot sooner.

The old cabin we were staying in had been in the family for years, an old hunting cabin. It had a well with a hand pump. I d installed some solar panels for small appliances, radios, phone charging, and a few LED lights.

The old icebox had big ice blocks, which we kept operational while away, so that perishable foods could last a weekend, even in cloudy conditions.

But we heated the cabin with the big fireplace. It was northern Minnesota, so even summer nights got chilly. The cabin s purpose and intent had never been one of luxury or spaciousness, even though for an old cabin like it was, even then it was still pretty big. Inside, it was basically just one gigantic room. A fairly large fireplace filled one wall, an open area in front of it. Four Plywood double bunks accommodated air mattresses. Plenty large enough to sleep the three couples comfortably together, Two bunks on each side of the big stone fireplace. There was seriously no real privacy, though; which had limited everyone's libedos to some extent, as we'd all been forced to put up with the lack of sexual activities, the last time we'd been up here together. Though Darlene and I had snuck off once or twice, to fool around out in the forest, as we were pretty sure the rest of them had done as well, a time or two.

There was a small kitchen area and a table just large enough to seat the six of us together, where we very often played cards late into the evening. Lighting was all by lantern or candlelight. We did most of the cooking outside on the porch, utilizing the barbeques or Dutch ovens we'd brought along with us. It was, needless to say, rustic in every aspect. But the scenery, serenity and quietness of the mountain area where the cabin was, made the trip up here well worth it.

We'd already finished up with dinner, gotten a nice warm fire going as even the nights during the summer time could get pretty cool in the mountains. Darlene had already made up a batch of Margaritas for us to sit down and enjoy together which was usually the case. Later on cards perhaps; again, as usual.

We'd already managed to kill off one pitcher of margaritas as Darlene began making another when Bucksy Becky asked me a question.

"So David; how many years now has it been that the three of you've been coming up here anyway?"

Jeff, Pete and I had been friends for years, growing up as kids in the same old neighborhood in fact. Years later, old enough to hunt, we'd started out coming up here with dad, and then later just by ourselves. When the idea and concept of hunting didn't appeal to any of us any more, we'd continued our yearly excursions up here even then for several years. Up until we'd all started getting married. And then hadn't done so for several years. Now; here we were again, just like in the old days; but now with our respective wives in tow.

As we started in on the second pitcher of margaritas, and with everyone starting to feel their oats at this point, it wasn't too unexpected when Darlene brought up a rather embarrassing question.

"So tell me honey; if you and your friends no longer came up here to go hunting, what did you do? Sit around and jerk off?"

Unknowingly, she had hit the nail on the head so to speak. Early on when we'd been young, much younger, we'd actually done just that. And by the look in each one of our respective faces when she mentioned that, she knew; as did the other wives, she had inadvertently stumbled onto something.

"You did didn't you! The three of you; sitting around, watching one another jerk yourselves off! Oh my god!" She laughed, as did the other wives, all teasing and jabbing at us now with their personal questions.

In an effort to deflect part of that perhaps, though it was already too late to sit here and deny any of it, Pete did remember something and then curiously scrambled over to check out our old stash, wondering if it was still even there. Something I myself had completely forgotten about at this point.

"You think your dad ever discovered our stash of Playboys?" he asked. I laughed, curious now myself.

"I don't know; check it out, see if they're actually still there!"

Long ago, we had in fact stashed a collection of old dog-earned Playboys, and then later, one or two really pornographic magazines up in the rafters. A portion of the ceiling area had been given a false shelf of sorts where dad sometimes stored things. It was there we had put up yet another false front in front of that, tacked down so we could still get at it easily enough, but where we had long ago placed our "Jerk off" material as we'd called it. Using the bench seat to stand on from the table, Pete easily pulled himself up into that old section.

"Careful Pete! I don't want you hurting yourself up there," Susan warned. "I can just see us having to rush you to the hospital from falling and breaking your neck; or worse."

"Yeah, like his hard cock if he actually finds those porn mags," Jeff quipped. Even I laughed at that; it had been Pete who'd been the first one brave enough between the three of us to actually whip his out and start whacking it off the first time we discovered what had then been dad's collection of magazines. We'd simply added to it after that with the far more dirty, filthy porn magazines we'd brought along.

"Very funny," we heard Pete calling down as he rummaged around in the old creaky loft area looking for the false boards we'd nailed over one section of the ceiling. "Ah; found it!" he called out seconds later, and then using his knife to pry that section away, laughed out loud. "Oh my god! They're still up here!"

"Bring them down; I want to see what the three of you used to look at when you jerked off," my wife said calling up to him. "And probably still do," she then said turning to the other girls, likewise making them laugh.

Almost gingerly he handed four well-worn magazines down to my wife, lowering himself down seconds afterwards. By the time he had, Darlene had already taken them over to the table spreading them all out for us to look at. "This one might actually be worth some money," Bucksy Becky said thumbing through the really old Playboy.

"I doubt it," I told her. The covers really torn for one thing, and I happened to remember, we; ah; well, the three of us sort of destroyed the centerfold as I recall, and ended up burning it."

"Why'd you do that?" Susan asked curiously. "Was she ugly or something?"

Darlene burst out laughing. "Oh honey; I doubt that. Remember now, they sort of admitted to sitting around jerking off looking at these, try and picture it unless I miss my guess; the three of them standing there mostly likely squirting their white sticky stuff all over the centerfold. Back then; boys did that when they didn't have anyone else to squirt it on," she continued chuckling. Though once again, my wife had nailed that one too. I could still clearly remember the day we had done that, and by the embarrassed looks on Jeff and Pete's faces, they could too.

"I believe you're right Darlene, look at this one, some of the pages are actually stuck together!" Bucksy Becky exclaimed letting out a squeal of feigned disgust as she held it up trying to shake the pages apart. "God, how much cum did you guys squirt on this one anyway?" She continued to laugh poking fun at her husband Big Jeff, as well as Pete and myself.

"A lot," I openly admitted. That was the first illegal X-rated porn magazine any of us had ever seen before. Needless to say, it became the primary one we used to look at, while jerking off to. First time any of us had actually seen anything where the men and women were really doing it. Where you could actually see that they were."

"Wow, no shit! Look at this one!" Bucksy Becky suddenly exclaimed, showing everyone the other X-rated magazine she held in her hand. One of the larger old black and white photos actually showed a guy standing there in the throes of climax. The camera had caught the precise moment he'd shot a ribbon of semen. It showed a long lengthy rope of it shooting off into the air, the look of orgasmic joy etched in his face, caught forever in time. "That's fucking hot!" She then added surprising everyone. And almost as one, we all turned looking at Jeff, his face beet red, though grinning.

"Yeah, she likes it when I do that; like's ah; well you know, seeing me squirt."

"Ditto that!" My wife said joining in. I Love seeing guys squirt, something very sexy; very provocative about seeing that."

I had no idea where any of this was going of course, but I was starting to feel slightly uncomfortable. Not because of what was being said, but because I was actually getting horny standing here listening to it.

"You know; maybe we should change the subject and play a game or something?" I suggested. Once again, my wife knowing full well of my sudden discomfort pounced on it.

"Why is that honey? Getting a little too horny are we?"

I just smile at her and nodded my head. No sense trying to hide the fact that I was, or that the air suddenly seemed a little sexually charged.

"Yeah, maybe we should play a game," Darlene said turning towards the other two girls. She then walked over towards them, drawing them off to one side, whispering.

"Ah oh; I said looking at my friends. "Something tells me, we're not in Kansas anymore."

That too had been a running joke amongst the three of us. Having grown up in Kansas City, whenever we embarked on some adventure, or did something we were very likely to regret later, we had a tendency to say that.

When I saw Susan suddenly look over towards where the three of us were standing, and actually blushing a bit; though nodding her head yes to whatever, I knew then; we were in trouble. If my wife could convince shy little Susan to go along with whatever she had in mind, then that didn't bode well for the three of us. They soon parted, coming back towards us, evil wicked smiles on each of their faces.

"Okay; what?" I simply had to ask. "I know that look Darlene; what are you up to now?"

"Like you suggested, a little game, something to pass the time, make things sort of interesting, for all of us."

"What; kind; of; a; game?" I said slowly, worriedly. Like I said, I knew my own wife.

"Let's call it; tit, for tat."

"Tit for what?" Pete asked.

"Boob's for cocks then," if you prefer. "Tits for tat; or rather that; them," she said pointing at our lower extremities.

"You're kidding right?" Jeff asked anxiously; though more hopefully perhaps as his voice had gone up an octave upon asking that.

"Girls?" Darlene said turning towards them. "Let's show them that we're serious here," and with that, all three suddenly reached down pulling off the tee shirts they were wearing. Now true; they all had bra's on. No worse than the bikinis we'd all seen them wearing before; but there was something about bras in general, especially when they were actually threatening, or rather promising; to show you more.

"You're; you're serious!" I exclaimed realizing that my wife was anyway, though I still wasn't sure about the other two.

"Very," she challenged back. "And as a sign of good-faith here," she now stood reaching behind her back, undoing the clasp on her bra, which I did think surprised Susan a little when she did that. She allowed it to fall away from her shoulders, though still managing to catch it against herself, not quite revealing her magnificent tits. "Well? Jeff? Pete? You don't count David; you've already seen my tits. But if they want to, then one of them at least, has to show us some cock here."

"Oh for heaven's sake's Jeff, do it; pull your pants down," his wife challenged him. "You know how much of an exhibitionist you truly are; so now's your chance. Especially if you really want to see Darlene's tits, like you're always telling me about how much you'd like to," she said startling everyone including Darlene, who now smiled looking directly at him.

"Well? Tit for tat. Last chance; now or never!" She said staring at him directly. And then Jeff began unbuckling his pants, though turning towards the two of us.

"Don't look at me!" He exclaimed. "This might be a once in a life-time opportunity here, and if you guys think I'm going to pass this up; you're crazy!"

Good old Jeff. He always could be counted on to be the first amongst us to do something like this, but in doing so; he also knew, the two of us would soon follow. Before I knew it, both Pete and I were now undoing our pants. All three of us at the point of dropping trow, though now it was up to the other two girls to get to the same point my wife was; tits free.

To my surprise, both Susan and Bucksy Becky had reached back around themselves, like

The Mail-order Space Bride

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 14 May 2026 15:36:00 +0000

The Mail-order Space Bride.

He had to wait five years for her.

Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Forward: This story is about a first time, two virgins no less. However, the setting is in a dystopian future. If sci-fi is not your thing, you might still like this. Be brave.

Many are fascinated by the concept of the "mail order bride." It still occurs today, but with instant communications, etc., it is not as interesting or romantic as back in the "good old days" of the American Wild West. Maybe this will happen again one day in the future, who knows?

Marco’s Day of Choosing

Marco Mendes finished climbing until he reached the top of the hill. It wasn't a mountain or even a very tall hill, those were for the rich. He wanted one last look around at his part of the Rio-Paulo Metropolitan Area before he left. Colloquially known as Rio Paolo or Super Favela. Marco had been told that Rio Paolo had over 150 million inhabitants. Rio Paolo is a city in what used to be the old country of Brazil. Not that long ago, Brazil had that many people in the whole country. He couldn't confirm this because there was no longer access to the internet, nor were there things called "encyclopedias." The old timers talked about being able to "google" anything on the internet, but that was before the changes. Now only the rich could "google" things if that even still existed. Books didn't exist at all. Everything was on screens, and the screens only showed what was allowed by the ‘Corporate Council’.

Since the changes what could you find out? The screens everywhere gave you the weather, news, and, of course, sports. Yet you couldn't ask the screens questions, and everyone knew you couldn't always trust what was on the screens. You could trust the weather and the sports, but the news not at all. However, Marco was about to leave the Rio Paolo, and Earth behind for Orion 6A. Rumor had it that once he boarded the spaceship he would get to use the internet. Marco would believe it, and all the other stories; when he saw it.

Yet Marco had to give it a try. He looked down at the Super Favela and all its misery. In centuries past, they were called shanty towns. But Super Favela was a massive city of shacks.

They didn't starve, but the food was bland and of questionable origin. They had homes, but they were small and uncomfortable, especially when it rained. They had each other, but what did that mean?

Dreams of Marriage.

A family of your own seemed like an eternity away. It was a process of 10 years, to apply for a wife! Maybe you wouldn't get approval.

Marco wasn't interested in casual sex. He wanted a family, and that would take 11 years here in the Rio Paulo or anywhere on Earth. That was only if it was approved and he survived. Most of the jobs for men like him were dangerous, especially at first. No one seemed to care if young men died.

Tomorrow was his 18th birthday. The official Day of Choosing a vocation. Marco had already chosen last week. The options were pretty limited, but you had to take one, or they picked for you. Marco had heard some places on Earth there was no choice, you were just assigned something. Other places used an aptitude test like the one Marco had taken. Marco had done the aptitude test at age 16, like everyone else. He was not selected for "streaming.' Marco was not going to be an athlete, nor was he smart enough for university, that's where the streaming took you. Oh, and of course, if you were really good-looking, you were also "streamed." Streamlined right into someone, or multiple someones’ bed. Yet that mostly happened to the girls. A guy had to be a real stunning hunk to be streamed; and Marco was not.

Then there was the security force. You didn't get to choose them, they chose you; and then you left old Brazil. You would be trained and stationed somewhere else to keep other people in line. Just like to the cold-hearted bastards who patrolled the Rio Paolo. They rotated them through, frequently; 6 months to a year, and another group arrived. You could tell they were different because their English would have a different accent than yours and the last bunch.

Like most boys in Rio Paolo, Marco wanted to play football (Americans used to call it soccer.) he had no interest in university, even if he made the grades. Marco wasn't that great at school, nor football.

What were the choices open to Marco? He could stay in Rio Paolo, and be chosen for a job. That job could be anything from a factory worker to a ditch digger. Low pay, no hope for advancement, and a ten-year wait to apply to get married. He could go to the Amazon and work on a mine or farm, but the only difference with that would be the location. Hard labor, high chance of injury. Yes, there were softer jobs, but first you had to pass through the hard ones.

Then there were the off-world options. The jobs were dangerous, and you would never see Earth again. However, the pay was high, the benefits were good, and you could order a bride after only 5 years. No applying for marriage, nope, you just ordered a bride, and when she arrived, you were married. What would you know about your mail-order bride? You would see her picture and where she was born. You also knew she was 18 years old. That was an option for women when it was their "Day of Choosing." The bride also would show up without the "shot." Every woman from puberty was given the "shot." It prevented pregnancy and was re-administered every year. The government would not tolerate pregnancy among the unmarried.

The problem was the effect of the shot was cumulative. If Marco stayed on Earth and had to wait the ten years to request a marriage to an agreeable woman. She would probably be about the same age as you. No 18-year-old brides on Earth. The woman would have had at least 15 years of shots by the age of 28, and the chance of conception was rare for at least 2 years. You are allowed a six-year window to have children, so the timeline was tight. Few couples had two children, many only one, and too often there were none. Yet those were the rules. Trying to circumvent or worse, fight them was not an option. The cold-hearted bastards would show up, and you would never be seen again.

How did Marco know all of this? The old timers of course; told their tales. Much of it Marco believed to be true. Then there was the communication from cousins and friends who had left after the day of choosing. They sent back tales of their new lives. The people who stayed in the same area also told their tales of work and lives since choosing. Finally, there was what you saw with your own eyes. People who tried to move in together and therefore be illegally married who were taken away. People who spoke out about the changes; just disappeared, without a trace. Sometimes, if you were up late at night, you could see the armored vehicles come and disappear someone. Actions of the Corporate Council. No trial, no conviction.

Once, Marco's family had a neighbor man who moved the woman he wanted to marry, into his house, without waiting 10 years or asking permission. Permission would never have been granted, and they only lived together for 10 days. Marco was up early on day 11,and he saw the couple taken away. The cold-hearted security bastards of the Corporate Council showed how they earned the reputation that morning. Marco watched the couple be beaten as they were dragged into the vehicle. There was blood on the ground, and everyone tried to ignore it, until the rain washed it away days later.

Marco had opted for off-world. He had chosen working for Impact Mining. They were an off-world conglomerate that owned all the mining rights to Orion 6A. Marco would learn the people who lived there, called the planet Eldorado. He would learn all about Eldorado, and a great many other things; once on the spaceship.

Marco took one more look around at Rio Paolo. The misery was oppressive. 150 million people going through the motions of living. Marco didn't know how many rich people lived in RP. Their lives were definitely different, and the 150 million knew it! On the day of choosing, you couldn't get a position cleaning, or cooking, or what have you, for those rich. Later you were recruited to those positions, once you had served your time in your job of "choosing." There actually was a fair amount of opportunity to change jobs at that time, but they were still low-paying, and had no future.

Marco shook his head and then went back home. His parents were having the traditional "Day of Choosing" party for him. Marco's would be more poignant because he was going away forever. It was a somber affair and Marco said his goodbyes. He would be gone very early in the morning to catch the shuttle to the moon and his spaceship.

Space Travel, Internet, And History.

The rumors about the internet would turn out to be true! Marco spent much of his time in transit to Eldorado learning how much he didn't know. The trip would take three months, and it was notable for the food and the internet. Marco would not believe the variety and the taste of the food! It was all 'cooked' not just bland reheated packages. When he entered that ship it was a revelation to Marco, and he was told it would get better on Eldorado.

The internet, or more precisely, Marco learned, the ship's computer network had a huge 'database' of information for Marco to absorb. Of course, Marco didn't have access to everything, but he did have access to more than he could imagine. Marco learned about the 'Changes' and how that transformed the world, including his homeland of Brazil. It was a time of war, chaos, and fear. The resulting political consolidation by the world's large corporations and simultaneous population boom led to the "Day of Choosing" and the Metropolitan Areas. The population needed to be contained, otherwise it would overrun the farmland required to feed it.

No one seemed to know what sparked the trouble that resulted in the Changes. The consensus was that the pressure from overpopulation, unfair distribution of wealth between nations, and government measures to stop yet another plague; boiled over. Wars and civil wars erupted all over the Earth. Genocides occurred, as well as plenty of destruction. Much of Africa and Asia was a bloodbath. Europe's unity shattered. North and South America saw a series of coups, and counter-coups, as well as war. When the dust cleared, five years later, the world was now run by the corporations; the Corporate Council by name. Lead by the arms industry, they consolidated power by monopolizing the control of weapons, food, and fuel. The other corporations gladly joined them and after a few more years their power was unmatched in human history.

The population of the Earth was pushed into "metropolitan areas" based on the old distribution of population. The areas were shrunk though and the areas outside them were for commodity extraction or agriculture. There also were large swaths of land set aside as reserves to offset the climate changes. Travel was highly restricted between the areas and that was mostly by air. The roads and rail lines that were kept were for the movement of materials. The other roads, small towns and cities were destroyed or abandoned to return them to nature.

Eldorado Hardships

When Marco arrived at Eldorado he didn't have anymore time to think about what he learned, as he was assigned the most dangerous job on the planet. It was the job of capturing mineral laden meteors as they approached the planet. If you could grab them before they entered the atmosphere the mineral payload was better. The trick was not being smashed to bits by the meteors or having the meteor's breach your ships integrity and dying of asphyxiation. This was normal and Marco knew he would spend a year in this or a similar job. Over a third of those assigned would be killed and another third injured in someway. No one even called him Marco, he was just J-9870112, his company ID number. Yet when the year was up, Marco went to work in the refinery and his life changed. He now was Marco. Out of the temporary barracks into the permanent apartments. He made friends, worked hard, and waited.

Communication back to Earth was possible but not easy. Only the rich or the company could get instant communication back to Earth. The rest of the people had to send mail. You could buy a video cube, record yourself, and your family could watch it. You could write or type an actual letter on paper and put it in an envelope. The bottom line is that it has to be a physical object that can be loaded on the cargo ship. There is plenty of room for a letter on those massive ships. They come here mostly empty, mostly things that could not be made on Eldorado. Then the ships would leave full of processed ore. A ship arrived every 3 months.

Placing an order for a woman.

Impact was a good company to work for. They let Marco put in his request for a mail order bride on the cargo ship 3 months early. Some companies made you wait the full 5 years before you could put in your request. This way she would come 3 months earlier, a real bonus. There was plenty of joking about the idea of a 'mail order bride." Marco researched it on the computer, and it came from 19th century America on Earth. From what he read, he was not surprised that it happened. Men get lonely out on the frontier. Men also got in way more trouble the greater the ratio of men to available women. Eldorado didn't have enough of a population base to produce enough eligible surplus women. There was also no "Day of Choosing" on Eldorado. People could freely choose what to work at and whom to marry, when they felt like it. There were no age restrictions and the "shot" was voluntary.

Marco had looked through the catalogues of women for a month before finding the girl he wanted. He didn't know what it was about her, that struck him. But he knew he wanted her from the moment he saw her. Her name was Angela Stemple, and she was born in a place called Bridgewater in the Eastern Seaboard Metropolitan Area. He researched it, and the people there call it the BBA, short for the Big Big Apple. The BBA, of course had the world's capital in it, New York City. Where else would the corporations want the headquarters?

From what Marco could see in the picture, Angela was not very tall but evenly proportioned. He printed off a picture of her for his wall at home and his workplace at the refinery. Marco's mail order spent 3 months in transit to Earth and his mail order bride spent 3 months traveling to Eldorado. All Marco thought about besides being safe at work, was Angela; for those 6 months. He dreamed of her and talked to his friends about her. His married friends told him about their mail-order bride experience. His friends, awaiting their own bride, commiserated on the wait. It would all be worth it, all his friends said.

The Group Wedding Event

The day before the cargo ship arrived, Impact started the preparations for the bride's arrival. The best hotel in Barkerville, (Joe Baker was the name of a former CEO.) was reserved in its entirety for the event. The meeting of brides would occur in the grand ballroom. There would also be the wedding ceremony. A banquet would then be held in the revolving restaurant on top of the hotel. Finally, the best fifty rooms would be given to the 50 newlywed couples, for the night. The actual bridal suit would be given to one lucky couple in a draw at the banquet. Impact also gave all of their newly-married workers the week off with pay, to settle in with their new wives.

Marco finished his shift the next day at four. He went home and showered, shaved, and put on his new suit. He was so nervous he could hardly button his shirt up. He then went to the hotel, arriving at 5:30. Most of the other future husbands were already there, helping themselves to some ‘liquid courage’ at the free bar. Marco opted for water. He seldom drank alcohol. To him, it just led to trouble. On Eldorado most of the miners who arrived, spent their first few years drinking and whoring. Not Marco, for one thing, he was a virgin, and the second thing was he dreamed of being 'middle class.'

Marco had learned about this on the internet and most the people on Eldorado would be considered middle class. They owned their own homes, could do the job they wanted, and could have kids who would never have a Day of Choosing. Marco had been saving all of his paychecks to buy a house for his mail-order bride. Others would spend years in the company apartments because they partied their money away. Marco didn't regret his decision to remain a virgin, he had been raised Catholic; and the prostitutes in Barkerville were expensive. Marco also wanted his first time with Angela to be extra special.

Angela, meanwhile; was just getting into the coach bus to take her to the hotel. She had spent the last four hours after getting off the cargo ship at the spa. Impact paid for all of the mail order brides to get the full package. Next door to the spa was a high-end ladies clothing store. Angela was wearing a beautiful new dress from the store, complete with new lingerie underneath. Impact paid for that as well. Angela felt like Cinderella going to the ball.

Marco and the other men were getting anxious. Some were drinking too much out of nervousness. Some were telling jokes with their friends, to kill the time. Marco was just standing alone, drinking some water, thinking about Angela.

Marco was startled when it was announced that the brides had arrived. All of the men eagerly turned toward the large double doors of the hall. Music started playing in the background. Of course it was 'here comes the bride." Two Impact men moved toward the doors and opened them at the same time. First in line was the marriage commissioner, but no one looked twice at him. All eyes were on the lovely ladies behind him. The women followed the commissioner into the room, nervously trying to find their groom.

Angela was looking at the group of men, but could not find Marco. She had posted his picture on the wall in her cabin on the ship and was positive she would recognize him. She started to worry he was not there. Something bad had happened while she was in transit. All kinds of dark thoughts filled her mind. This did happen sometimes. Meanwhile Marco had spotted Angela. She was even more beautiful in real life, than her picture. Since Marco was not with the main group, she still couldn't see him and started to panic.

Marco moved forward, toward Angela, and then she saw him. He looked like a dream come true. She was captivated. She was so enthralled with Marco she couldn't move, but soon he was before her. Marco stopped just outside of her personal space. He was drinking her in, and she was doing the same with him.

"I am pleased to finally meet you Angela, you are better in person, than in my dreams."

Angela could barely hear his words; her heart was beating so loudly. She knew he had said something, and tried to find her voice,

"Marco."

That was all she could get out. Then Marco held out his hand for her, and she took it in her own.

"May I kiss you Angela?"

Angela couldn't form words, so she simply nodded, ‘yes.’

Marco gently pulled on her hand and Angela moved forward her face looking upward at the taller man. Marco slowly brought his mouth down on hers. Her lips were so soft as he kissed her. He started to pull back but then went in for another kiss. Angela couldn't believe she was finally kissing a man who wasn't related to her. She wanted more and used her free hand to pull Marco's head closer. Their tongues both had the same idea at the same time and met in the middle of the kiss.

Like many of the couples Marco and Angela were oblivious to everything and everyone but th

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 13 May 2026 17:20:00 +0000

An Unexpected Match: Part 2

Taking It To The Bedroom

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Martin swallowed hard and gazed at Lori as she flashed a wicked grin at him.

He wondered how he had got here. What had led him from fostering a fantasy which he had no inclination was ever going to come to fruition, to the pleasure filled evening which had, in Lori's estimation, only just begun.

Part of him could not wait to take things further. To plumb the hidden depths of Lori's sexuality. He was already intoxicated by her wantonness, by the dirty side to this pristine well ordered woman who he had enjoyed getting to know at their tennis classes over the weeks. But bubbling underneath this desire to explore further was a persistent insecurity. Martin's sexual experience and repertoire were extremely limited. Previous to her passing he had been faithful to his wife Jenny for the entirety of their 26 years of marriage. However, despite the usual torrid beginning to a relationship, their lovemaking had eventually become predictable and comfortable. He already knew that Lori was so much more adventurous and he was concerned about his perceived limitations, especially now he had already come.

Lori was sitting, half naked on the couch in front of him, her petite breasts exposed to his gaze, her nipples standing erect. In the last 15 minutes he had felt a raw passion awaken that he had never experienced with his wife. A door which had remained shut for years was now open, and Lori was inviting him to walk further through it. Yet Martin was hesitant. Hesitant because of his lack of experience - would it be obvious to Lori? Would she judge him negatively for it?

And hesitant because he honestly didn't know whether he the sexual stamina that he had in his youth. He was over 50 now and even though he sometimes would masturbate at night to bring sleep to him, he didn't know whether he could get hard again any time soon. His orgasm, which had overwhelmed him whilst his cock was in Lori's warm mouth, had been powerful but now, even though his heart was still beating fast, his cock drooped against his leg, a string of his come still seeping out and pooling on his thigh.

"So, what do you think old man? Got any more where that came from?" Lori said, her eyes glancing down at the puddle of semen on his leg.

"Sure.." Martin stuttered. "But it might take me a while to recover..."

His face flushed red and a mixture of excitement and embarrassment flowed through him.

Lori giggled. "Don't worry - it will be 'new balls' in no time at all."

Martin chuckled at the joke which had put him more at ease.

"Shall we go to the bedroom? There's more space than on this couch which will give us a few more options." Lori grinned.

"Sure. Let's do it." Martin said, committing himself in faith that his ageing body wouldn't let him down. The alternative was to make a lame excuse to leave - something he knew he would end up regretting for a very long time.

Lori stood up, took him by the hand and led him upstairs and through an oak doorway into her room. As Martin glanced around he noticed that it followed the same neat, ordered and clean style that the rest of Lori's house had. In the centre of the room was a large, king sized bed decked in pure white linen sheets. Thirty minutes ago Martin would have surmised that it perfectly reflected Lori's personality - but he now knew that underneath the demure, controlled exterior was a wild, passionate and raw spirit which was only too eager to emerge.

Lori sat on the bed, her tennis skirt and panties still in place, but otherwise naked. Martin sat alongside, facing her, fully unclothed and feeling somewhat exposed and vulnerable during this interlude.

"Ok, I have an idea." Lori smiled. "You said you wished you had been a fly on the wall when I was playing with myself. And right now I'm feeling incredibly horny, I have to tell you. So....why don't you pretend you're that fly and see how long it takes you to come buzzing over here and join me?

Martin gulped. Did she mean what he thought she meant? Even the slightest inkling of what Lori was suggesting sent a pulse of life through his previously dormant cock. It didn't take long before the confirmation came.

Lori reached over and opened the oak drawer of her bedside cabinet, pulling out a sleek plum coloured vibrator which was slightly curved with a silver band around the middle. She threw herself back on the bed, her head resting against a white linen pillow and drew her knees up and apart, displaying her white tennis panties which were now visibly stained with her juices from their earlier passion. A new darker patch had begun to form due to her current excited state.

Lori pressed the white button underneath the silver band and a low buzzing sound began to be heard from her toy. She pressed the vibrating wand against her pussy and immediately let out a gasp of pleasure as Martin stared in awe at the scene before him.

Lori's eyes, full of fire, were fixed on Martin's face as he gazed, transfixed at this vision of seeming innocence and wantonness combined. In over a quarter of a century he had never seen his wife like this, yet he was fulfilling his fantasy with Lori in less than an hour in her home.

He felt his cock begin to stir back to life.

The sensations emanating from Lori's pussy and spreading throughout her body were already clearly getting the better of her. Her mouth was now opened wide and groans were sounding from the back of her throat as the vibrator did its work. Lori's eyes however, remained firmly fixed on Martin, his own mouth open in awe of the sight before him. Every so often they would move from Martin's eyes and drop down to his groin where his cock was now extending and stiffening by the second. This sight clearly was contributing to her growing excitement.

Suddenly, and without warning Lori yanked back the thin material of her panties, revealing her swollen and glistening crimson pussy lips. As she did so she plunged the purple wand into her soft folds of flesh, her lips parting and enveloping the toy which Martin also noticed had increased in its frequency and intensity. He also noticed Lori's slick wetness begin to drip down the vibrator as she urgently thrust it deep into her flesh cunt.

The sight of all of this was overwhelming for Martin. He felt his heart beating hard in his chest but more than that his attention was drawn to his now fully swollen cock. It had been resurrected and now stood to attention against his stomach like a soldier ready for duty.

He was torn. Part of him wanted to continue to watch this incredibly sexual woman bring herself to a climax with her device. But the urge to join her and feel his own flesh merge with hers was even greater. He moved his body the short distance across to her and grabbed the waistband of her tennis skirt, pulling it over her legs as she cooperatively raised her ass to allow it to come down. The built in panties came off with it, leaving Lori laying naked on her bed, her legs parted and the vibrator still pulsating inside her.

Martin grabbed Lori's right hand gently moving the toy out of her pussy lips, noticing the slick squelch of liquid pleasure and suction as she did so. But he wasn't intending to leave her unattended for long. His hands reached round and grabbed Lori's firm ass cheeks pulling them up towards him as his face sunk deep into her groin. The scent of her sex was immediately intoxicating to him, the musky odour overpowering and stimulating him at the same time. He felt like he was in heaven.

Martin's mouth moved toward the soft flesh of Lori's pussy. His tongue tasted her delicious juices which were flowing out of her incredibly liberally, at least as far as Martin's limited experience had taught him. He lapped the sweet liquid up and then his tongue moved up to the hard button at the top of Lori's lips which he knew was the wellspring of her pleasure.

As his tongue began to flick over her clit Martin heard Lori groan loudly and then exclaim 'Oh, fuck! Oh fuck! That's so good.' He felt her hips press into his face as she urgently desired her pleasure to increase. Martin increased the pace of his tongue flicking over her clit, alternating it every so often with a gentle sucking on her protruding nub.

Lori had already been well on the way to her orgasm and the attention being given to her body by Martin was now beginning to tip her over the edge. Her cries were increasingly without any abandon and Martin was certain could surely be heard from outside through her slightly open bedroom windows.

Lori didn't care. She screamed, moaned and writhed with pleasure.

"Oh yes. Oh fuck. That's it. Lick my clit. Drink my cunt juice. Make me come Martin. Make me come."

Martin's whole body was shaking with excitement as his tongue raced across Lori's clit faster than he ever thought it could. His cock was pressing against the bed as he lay on it and he found that he was thrusting his groin into the mattress as he ate Lori out so that bolts of pleasure would shoot through his own body.

"Yes, oh yes" Lori gasped. "I'm coming. I'm coming."

Martin felt her body tense and stiffen for a second, and then as the tsunami of pleasure overtook her he felt her thighs clasp momentarily around his head. For a second he couldn't breathe, but at that moment he really didn't care.

Then as her flesh released its hold on him he was shocked to feel a warm jet of liquid spurt into his mouth. Instinctively he pulled away and a second later felt another burst splash against his face and eyes. And then a third which spattered on his cheek and began to drip down to his chin.

"Oh fuck me! Fuck! Shit! Shit." Lori cried as her spasms of pleasure began to subside.

Martin grunted and laughed at the same time, pulling his face away from the liquid which was now spattered in a rainbow arc, soaking the part of the bed on which Lori was laying. He looked up into her eyes which conveyed a mixture of raw passion, shock and a hint of embarrassment.

"Oh fuck Martin. I'm so sorry. I don't usually do that. I would have warned you. Are you ok?"

Martin looked at her and grinned. "Oh I'm more than OK Lori. That was so hot - you will never know!"

He moved toward her and kissed her, his face still covered in her sticky juices. Her mouth parted and they kissed passionately, their tongues entwined, each tasting the sweet liquid which had just flowed from Lori's cunt.

Martin's senses were stimulated to overload as endorphins coursed through his body. His anxiety and any lingering shyness had dissipated and had been replaced by an overwhelming urge to fuck this wanton creature who lay in an increasingly disheveled state before him.

Lori observed the transformation in his demeanour and the lust in his eyes and instinctively reached for him.

"Are you going to fuck me now Martin? Are you finally going to stick your hard cock in me and fuck me until I come again?" she urged.

"Yes, I fucking well am," growled Martin, surprised by his new found confident aggression.

"Well come on then. I need you in me now. I need your cock filling my cunt. I need you deep inside me pounding me until you come into me."

Martin needed no more encouragement. Taking Lori's shapely legs with his hands he lifted them up off the bed and threw them across his sinewy shoulders. Lori's body moved toward him and her pussy lips spread and glistened invitingly as Martin's cock drew towards it.

A second later his cock was at her warm entrance but this was no time for teasing or hesitation. With a guttural moan Martin pushed his cock deep into the warm folds of flesh, revelling in the exquisite sensation engulfing it as he slid deeper and deeper into Lori's pussy.

Lori groaned loudly as she felt Martin's thick cock pierce her and drive down deep into her willing body. As the tip of Martin's cock pressed against her cervix Lori felt as full as she had ever experienced. The angle of her legs and pussy meant that Martin's long hard member was going as deep as it could.

Then in an instant she felt it withdraw and then plunge down once again as Martin's wild abandon took hold.

Martin was like a man possessed. His only thought was to consume Lori with his rapture. His arms tensed against the bed, supporting his weight. His face loomed over Lori's and he looked into her startled yet lustful eyes and wide open mouth as he thrust again and again into her warm wet body. Despite the fact that he had already come less than an hour ago he was already sensing his orgasm building in his tight balls as they slapped rhythmically against Lori's firm ass.

"Oooh yes, that's right", Lori squealed. "Fuck me deep. Split me in two with your hard cock. It feels so fucking good Martin. So fucking good. I want you to make me come again. I want to you to feel me come around your hard...fucking...cock"

Lori's dirty talk was exciting Martin even more and he felt tingling sensation in his balls quickly spreading up from the base of his shaft with each thrust he made. He knew that at this pace he wouldn't last long. Part of him wanted to give in to this abandon and shoot his come right into her, but another part was still able to persuade him to prolong the impending ecstasy. He knew he wanted more of Lori's ass. That ass that had so transfixed him on the tennis court.

Martin drew his cock back one more time from Lori's pussy but this time he withdrew it completely. Lori gasped, partly in disappointment at the sudden emptiness she felt, but partly in pleasure as the tip of Martin's cock flicked up against her swollen clit as it pulled out of her.

"Get on your knees," Martin urged. "I want to fuck you like a dog."

Martin couldn't quite believe these words were coming from his mouth. He had never spoken like this before in his life. Who was this wanton woman before him who had the power to transform and transport him to such baseness. But then he didn't really care. He was revelling in it. And he could see Lori was completely taken over by it too. Their animalistic urges had taken over and in that context his command was completely appropriate. And they both knew it.

"Oooh - taking control now are we?" Lori gasped. "Well Ok - whatever you want. I'm all yours."

Lori pulled her body up and swung around so that she was on her knees with her hands stretched out toward the head of the bed. Her round ass loomed toward Martin and as her ass cheeks parted slightly he got his first glimpse of her dark anus nestling between them. For a moment Martin had a strong urge to part her cheeks further and penetrate Lori's secret place - the intensity of the desire shocked him as he had never even considered it before with Jenny.

But, realizing that Lori would not be expecting such an intrusion and desperate to continue his journey toward his orgasm, he instead guided his cock back into Lori's warm and increasingly wet pussy.

Lori groaned as he once again pressed deep into her - her juices flowing freely as Martin's cock passed through her.

As Martin began to once again thrust ever more quickly into her he reached his right hand around her slim waist and moved it down until he felt her hard clit dripping with excitement.

The air was now filled with noises of their increasingly uncontrolled passion. The slapping of Martin's body and balls against Lori's ass. The squelching of her juices as his fingers rubbed her hard clit. The high pitched squeals emitting from Lori's mouth as she felt her orgasm suddenly begin to build in her at Martin's ministrations. The rhythmical grunts from Martin as his own orgasm quickly approached once more.

"Oh fuck Martin. That's so good. I'm going to come again. You're going to make me come again," Lori gasped

"I'm going to come too," Martin responded. "I can feel it. I'm going to come deep into you".

"Yes. Come in my cunt. Shoot your fucking load right into my wet cunt Martin. I want to feel it"

That was it. Lori's foul mouthed exhortations tipped Martin over the edge. He knew he was at the point of no return. These last thrusts were going to be the deepest yet - he felt he wanted to split her frail body in two.

"Yes. Yes. I'm going to fucking come in your cunt Lori. I'm coming. Oh...I'm coming. Fuuuck"

Martin's body began to convulse as he felt the first and most powerful wave begin to wrack his body and he could no longer speak - only emit deep grunts from the back of his throat. Each thrust sent a new rainbow of sensations through his body, radiating out from his cock as he shot his come deep into Lori's cunt. Three, four, five, six times...

And as the strength of each ejaculation began to subside he became more aware of Lori's ascent to her own pleasure and her own verbal ejaculations.

"Oh my fucking life. Keep rubbing my clit Martin. I'm going to come too. Fuck me Martin. I'm coming. I'm coming with you."

Martin felt Lori's pussy suddenly contract around his cock. And then again. And again. Her ass pressed urgently against him as each spasm shook her body. And with each one a high pitched squeal came from her open mouth.

Martin's own orgasm had subsided now but it seemed like Lori's was continuing on as strong as ever. Her ass kept on thrusting back toward him for what seemed like 15 or 20 seconds as her pleasure continued.

Finally Lori slumped forward onto the bed, her arms splayed out. Martin felt his cock slowly slipping out of her with the movement, her slick juices combined with his come and the slow softening of his cock resulted in it slithering out, tracking down her left thigh leaving a glistening trail down her leg.

Martin moved over and lay down beside Lori, both of them exhausted by their exertions, their breathing still deep and pronounced. Martin gazed into Lori's sparkling and satiated eyes, he himself feeling a satisfaction that he couldn't quite remember experiencing in such a way before. It wasn't the same comfortable ease and security he had felt after making love with Jenny. Instead he felt his heart pounding loudly in the aftermath of the new, unrefined sexual side of him that had emerged.

Lori grinned at him as he stared at her.

"Well mister. I don't know what I was expecting would happen today but I certainly wasn't expecting that from you! You are full of surprises"

"So are you," retorted Martin. "I always thought of you as very ordered, proper and controlled. But a different side of you came out today."

"Mmm," Lori beamed. "I'm full of surprises! But now I'm wondering what else is in you that's going to 'come out.' I can't wait to find out."

"Neither can I," mused Martin, his mind flitting back to the image of Lori's anus which had been so tantalizing to him. Would he dare to mention it to Lori? Could it ever happen? After this evening he was prepared to believe that anything was possible.

As though she was reading his mind Lori reflected, "You do seem to like my ass. You were keen to get me on my knees weren't you".

"Haha," Martin chu

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 12 May 2026 17:15:00 +0000

An Unexpected Match: Part 1

A friendly tennis game leads to a different kind of ball play.

By Dansilver. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

New Year s resolutions weren t usually Martin s thing.

He had enough experience to know that people s good intentions never amounted to much more than that. But he also knew that he had to do something.

2021 had been truly awful - not just because of Covid restrictions and plans getting continually cancelled but because in November, Jenny, his wife of 26 years had finally succumbed to cancer.

At least he had been able to bury her, something which wouldn t have even been several months previously.

But late fall and early winter seemed like one inexorable descent into an emotional void from which he feared he would never escape.

At least Covid provided the excuse not to visit family at Christmas time. He couldn t have faced being with people who he had enjoyed with Jenny alongside him.

Instead he sat alone in his emptiness over Christmas. But by New Year he knew he had to make some changes to try to escape the introspection and despondency which were quickly becoming too comforting a companion.

Tennis was always something which Martin had enjoyed as a teenager. Nothing too competitive - just hitting a ball with friends in the park. So, on New Year s Day, when he saw that his local tennis center was running Cardio Tennis classes, he decided to sign up.

Almost immediately, he regretted it and almost cancelled the booking. He felt nervous about venturing into a new social setting. But he knew the booking was non-refundable and, not being one to waste money, he instead tried to put it out of his mind until the date of the Monday evening class.

When it came to it, he was glad he hadn t backed out.

The evening was much more fun than he had imagined it would be. Dan, the tennis professional running the course, was good humoured and put everyone at ease, no matter what their skill level was. And the other seven people doing the course seemed ok too.

The hour-long class consisted of a combination of tennis drills and cardio workouts, culminating in 20 minutes of playing King of the Court against each other with the punishment of star jumps or burpees for those losing the point.

By the time the following Monday came around Martin was surprised how much he was looking forward to going.

As the weeks passed, the Cardio Tennis classes quickly became the highlight of Martin s week. Dan kept things moving and mixed up the drills to keep things interesting. And the rapport between the others taking the class began to grow too.

King of the Court was always the highlight of the evening and, although it never got too intense or competitive, there was an increasing level of good natured teasing and banter which took place between everyone.

Martin found himself especially enjoying points against Lori, a slim attractive woman in her mid 40 s with a sharp sense of humour and quite the competitive streak. Lori was clearly someone who had kept her fitness levels high which was some advantage in points against Martin, but he had always had good hand/eye coordination so the competition between them was fairly even.

Lori would often playfully tease Martin when they faced each other saying 'Come on old man, let s see what you ve got! which might have offended him had others said it - especially as he was only 5 or 6 years older than she was.

But coming from Lori it just had the effect of making him all the more determined to win the points.

Each Monday Martin would look forward to the evening class, but increasingly he realized that he was looking forward to being around Lori as much as anything else.

He enjoyed her company. She made him laugh and put him at ease.

But he soon realized to his surprise that there was something else stirring in him. A physical attraction which was hardly noticeable at first, dulled by months of grief and solitude, but which was slowly awakening as Spring began to bud.

Lori was certainly an attractive woman, although she wasn t what Martin would have previously called his type. Jenny had been a tall, fulsome woman, with a curvaceous figure and full rounded breasts which Martin used to delight in getting lost in when they made love.

But Lori was tiny, slim and her breasts were barely noticeable in her tennis shirt. Yet it wasn t Lori s breasts which grabbed Martin s attention on the 5th week of class.

Dan had asked everyone to get in line to play three tennis shots - one from the baseline, followed by a volley and an overhead. Then each person was to run around the court and get in line again.

Martin found himself standing in line behind Lori, who this week was wearing tight black yoga pants. After he had played his shots and was running around the court his eyes fixed themselves on Lori s ass as she ran in front of him. It was surprisingly full for her slim frame and even though his heart was pounding from the cardio workout Martin felt it leap as he contemplated her figure.

They got round the court and were soon playing their shots again before heading out on their second lap. Again Martin s eyes were drawn to Lori s seductive buttocks as they moved delightfully as she ran in front of him.

Her yoga pants were smooth over her thighs and ass and there was no sign that she was wearing any kind of underwear which made Martin s heart race even more and he even felt a slight stirring lower down - something which he hadn t experienced in a long time.

As the class went on Dan couldn t shake the image of Lori s ass from his mind. During the next exercise he tried to position himself behind her again but was frustrated when Judy, a silver haired lady in her 60 s, slotted in between them, obscuring his view. He cursed his luck.

Toward the end of the evening, during King of the Court, Martin again found that his mind wasn t on his usual banter with Lori, but had strayed elsewhere.

Lori had always been pretty vocal when she had hit the tennis ball - something which wasn t uncommon with women tennis players who grunted through the exertion of playing a point.

But Lori was more of a shrieker than a grunter, emitting a high pitched cry especially when stretching for a shot.

Martin hadn t paid too much attention to it until this week, but now he found himself wondering whether Lori s shrieking was just for the court or whether she was vocal during sex too.

Each vocal utterance took Martin s mind to Lori s bedroom as he imagined her in the throes of ecstasy with a lover.

What the hell is going on? Martin thought to himself. I m thinking like an 18 year old teenage boy! He was painfully aware that the stirring in his groin was also reminiscent of those teenage days and he knew that he would have to master his thoughts before he found himself in a very embarrassing situation in front of the others in the class.

Fortunately, the evening was just about through and he was able to gain control of his imagination before things got out of hand. Soon the class came to a close and everyone began to filter out to their vehicles.

Hey old man - fancy a game later in the week?

The voice pierced Martin s thoughts and he turned round to see Lori standing behind him, a big grin on her face.

Martin s thoughts raced. A one on one game with Lori? If the state of his mind was anything like it had been today it would be hard for him to keep any kind of control - of the ball or anything else for that matter! But he also knew he wanted to spend more time with her which made the risk worth taking.

Erm, sure. What day?

How about Thursday? I have some time during the evening if that will work for you - say around 7p.m.?

It s a date, Martin said. I mean not a date just er well you know what I mean, his face reddening.

Lori flashed her smile and giggled.

Yeah I know what you mean. I should be so lucky.

And with that she turned toward her vehicle.

See you on Thursday! she called as she walked away.

Martin turned and walked to his car and sat there, the engine still turned off, hardly believing what had just happened.

In one sense nothing at all had happened. Lori had just arranged a tennis game with him.

But his mind was racing away from him.

What did she mean by I should be so lucky?

Was she attracted to him? Or was it another one of her jokes?

Martin turned the key in the engine and began the 10 minute drive home. His mind replayed the conversation, and then the images of Lori s seductive ass mingled with her shrieks.

As he finally allowed himself full rein to reimagine Lori s toned body, Martin s cock began to stir once again. This time there was no need for him to try to control it for the sake of decorum.

Yet Martin s growing excitement was tempered by a nagging sense of guilt. Jenny, the only lover he had ever had, had only just passed and yet here he was - his mind and body yearning for another.

Surely he shouldn t be having these thoughts. Yet they wouldn t disperse. Rather than reminiscing about tender times with his wife, instead he was picturing Lori pulling down her yoga pants at home right now, imagining her smooth firm white bottom emerging from the black material.

By the time he was half way home Martin s cock was standing to full attention, his tennis shorts tented as it strained against them.

And still he played out the scene in his mind.

He imagined Lori laying down on her bed. Her feet clamped together. Her knees splayed apart forming a diamond shape.

He pictured her hand move down to the crest of the jewel parting the lips of her pussy with her fingers.

He saw the glistening of her juices on her fingers as she began to rub her clit - slowly at first but soon picking up speed as her urgency increased.

And as her whole mind and body was overwhelmed by her orgasm he envisaged her convulsing with pleasure and screaming with joy.

Martin realized that he was almost home, although he couldn t remember any of his journey.

His left hand had strayed down to his cock and had been stroking and pulling on its head through his shorts.

Martin s fingers felt the sticky wetness of his pleasure which had seeped through his light gray shorts and as he looked down he saw a dark patch of his pre-emission bleeding through the material.

As his hand moved slowly up and down, desperate for these exquisite sensations to continue, Martin s foot increased the pressure on the accelerator in an attempt to make sure he made it home before his orgasm overtook him on the journey.

Martin pulled into the driveway and quickly walked toward his front door - his tennis bag held close against his body lest anyone should see his lack of decorum. He opened the door, threw the bag on the floor, ignored the eager greeting of his golden retriever and dashed upstairs.

His entire mind and body was now set on one thing only. He needed release - needed to feel the rush of pleasure coursing through his body.

He needed to come.

Martin threw himself on the bed and yanked his shorts down to his ankles, his hand eagerly grabbing his fully erect cock. Now was not the time for teasing - the journey had dealt with that.

He dragged his hand across the head of his shaft, smearing the creamy bubbly juices which had seeped out during the journey all over the top portion of his cock. Then he began milking his hand quickly up and down - imagining he was pumping it deep into Lori s pussy. Feeling her velvet walls encase him.

He immediately felt his orgasm begin to build at the base of his cock, his balls tightening as his breathing shortened.

He needed to come.

He wanted to come.

He was going to come.

It only took a few more seconds for the sensations to deepen and spread upward. His balls and anus tightened as he reached the point of no return. Guttural sounds of pleasure began to escape his throat as his whole being was consumed with the heightening sensations.

The pleasure was so great that he almost wanted to stay there - to prolong the moment of release.

Martin s hand slowed almost to a stop. His thumb and index finger lightly teased the tip of his cock.

But even that could not hold back the huge tidal surge which had been building and now was about to break.

He was coming.

Martin s body convulsed and the first shot of cum flew through the air and landed on his forehead, the second quickly following and hitting his neck just under the chin. He gasped as each wave of pleasure washed over him - his body quaking with each convulsion. Chemicals raced through his brain - intense pleasure that almost verged on pain as he felt his head throb with each surge.

Finally the intensity of the sensations began to subside.

Martin lay there, completely spent, in his state of semi-undress trying to come to terms with what had overcome him. Every so often his cock twitched again as several aftershocks shook his body.

Eventually he stood, walked into his en-suite and turned on the shower.

Thursday couldn t come quick enough.

As the evening of his game with Lori grew closer, Martin knew that it was going to take every fibre of his mental strength to stay focused on the game.

When he arrived at the tennis center he headed straight for the court and pushing back the heavy vinyl backdrop curtain he saw that Lori had already arrived and was stretching at the side of the net.

She was wearing a pure white top and a light blue silky tennis skirt which showed off her slender legs from just above the knees. As she stretched forward the skirt slowly dragged itself upwards showing off a few more inches of her tantalizing white thigh.

Lori s long black hair was tied back in a ponytail which draped down her back topped by a white cap.

As Martin came through the curtain onto the court she turned toward him and flashed him a smile.

Hey old man! I m glad you made it. It wouldn t have been as much fun playing with myself.

Did she giggle slightly at the innuendo Martin wondered? Was it deliberate? Had she been planning her introduction? Or was he just being dirty minded?

Martin chastised himself for his thoughts. She s probably saying it in complete innocence, he reasoned.

His musings were broken into by Lori s perky voice

Come on - let s play!

She handed him two tennis balls and tucked the third under the pleat of her tennis skirt into what Martin could only imagine were panties sewn into her skirt.

Martin and Lori took their positions at either side of the net and began hitting the balls to each other as they warmed up. As they did so they chatted about how their week had been going. Just normal, everyday conversation.

Martin began to convince himself that it was clearly only he who was reading anything more into this than a friendly game of tennis.

By the time they began to play some competitive points Martin had fully persuaded himself that Lori s request to play him was purely for the sake of fitness and exercise. Now that they were playing seriously the conversation had petered out apart from when calling the balls out of court and keeping score.

At one point in the game when Martin was serving, Lori asked Do you have any balls?

Martin quickly replied Yes, I ve got two here in my shorts. Can t you tell?

He immediately felt embarrassed at his teenage humour, but Lori grinned and said, Come on then - get them out. Don t keep me waiting.

Martin wondered whether she was playing along with the innuendo or simply responding to the conversation in a far more innocent way than he was.

The game turned out to be pretty even and as the hour court time was coming to a close each of them seemed to be putting in more effort to try to win the match.

Lori s shrieking grew in its loudness and frequency which only served to distract Martin from his game, his mind once again imagining an entirely different context. Whether it was this lapse in mental strength or simply her greater stamina, Lori closed the set out just as the hour came to a close.

Great game, and well played, Martin congratulated Lori as they approached the bench at the side of the court where they had each left their bags.

Thanks, I enjoyed it a lot, Lori smiled back. I d love to play with you again soon.

I d like that too, Martin replied and as he spoke he felt his cock twitch as his mind immediately leapt to picturing her playing with his balls rather than tennis balls.

Got much else planned for this evening? Lori asked. We could go for a drink. Beats watching TV alone.

Sure - I d like that. But don t you have a husband or partner waiting for you or a someone?

Martin winced at his awkwardness. He realized that after over a quarter of a century of marriage he had no idea how to handle these sorts of situations.

Lori chuckled. Nope. No husband. Or wife. Or any other sort of lover. Well not the human kind anyway!

Martin felt his face turning red but at the same time the stirring in his groin increased at Lori s sudden candour.

Without any warning an image of Lori holding a vibrator against her pussy while spreadeagled on her bed popped up into his mind. Martin quickly tried to push back down - he wasn t in the privacy of his car now.

Control yourself man, he thought as he felt his cock begin to engorge with blood.

Ok, well er, let s have a drink then. Where do you want to go?

Martin could feel his heart beginning to race with the anticipation of spending more of the evening with Lori, coupled with the lingering image which had entered his mind.

To be honest, I m not really dressed for a bar. I came out like this ready for tennis, Lori mused.

Why don t you come back to my place? It s just 5 minutes away. I have a nice bottle of Toscana, if you like red wine.

"Sure I d love to, Martin said, his heart beating even faster now despite the game being over some time ago.

Great. Well just follow me. Won t take long.

As Martin followed Lori s white Subaru Impreza his whole body seemed on fire with excitement.

He felt like he could hardly breathe. What was happening? He even wondered whether he was having some kind of heart attack.

He tried to convince himself that he had only been invited back for a drink. But he couldn t shake the thought that there could be more.

It was years since he had felt like this. Life with Jenny had been wonderful and their lovemaking had been tender, yet had long

Love Endures War: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 12 May 2026 03:31:00 +0000

Love Endures War: Part 2

Tender love in a Wounded Seventies America.

Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The five of us, Joey’s parents and mine; flew to California to meet the ship that brought Joey home. We didn't get to see him at the dock. He was whisked into an ambulance that we tried to follow in our rental car.

At the hospital, his doctor took us to his office. Joey had been shot and captured. His injuries weren't life-threatening, and they stopped the bleeding at a Viet Cong field hospital. He was taken to a prison camp for debriefing.

"We're all adults here, and I believe in telling the truth, so I'll be blunt," the army doc said. "To the Viet Cong running that camp, 'debriefing' meant torture until they decided if a prisoner knew something useful, followed by long periods of confinement. Joey was a rank-and-file infantryman, so he wasn't very useful to them, but they kept him alive as a bargaining chip.

"American soldiers came to take the camp, and there was a fire-fight. Our guys were prepared, and the Cong ran out of ammo. They apparently tried to beat their captives to death when they knew the camp would to be taken. Private Ramsey sustained a severe skull fracture. When he was liberated from the camp, he was in a coma, nearly dead of starvation and exposure. He's much better now. Recovering nicely. With hard work, he should make further improvements. We're keeping him sedated, but you may see him for a minute each."

I was allowed to go first. A nurse led me to a window that looked into his room. I could hardly recognize him through the bandages on his head. Tubes, wire, bottles, and bags were everywhere. He had a cast on one leg, where surgeons had repaired the badly-healed fractures from his initial wound. His other leg had scars from long-healed sores. Skinny arms extended from his hospital gown, tubes in both of them between old cigarette burns. Always so big and strong, my darling looked like he was half his old size. He had a tube down his nose, and he was out cold.

We walked into his room. "Talk to him, honey," the nurse said. "He's in deep sedation, but some patients say they remember things when they wake up."

"Joey? Joey, it's Sue."

His chest rose and fell slowly.

"Joey? You're home now. Well, not home. You're in a hospital in California. We came to visit, me, my folks and your parents."

"Time's almost up, honey," the nurse whispered.

"I love you, Joey," I said as I backed out of room.

We stayed for a week, visiting him for a minute apiece each morning, afternoon, and evening. The day before our flight home, the doctor met us in the waiting room outside Intensive Care. "I have good news. Private Ramsey is showing excellent improvement. He's doing well enough that we've lowered his medication. He's in a "twilight" sleep now. He hasn't opened his eyes or spoken, but I believe that's coming. We'll be able to make arrangements to transfer him to a Veterans Administration hospital near your home soon."

That day, it was Marge's turn to go in first. She spent her full minute in his room holding his hand and crying. When Joe went in, he sat close to his son's head, telling him he would be home soon. Then it was my turn.

"He's asleep, Sue, but talk to him," Joe said when I passed him in the doorway.

"Joey, it's me, Sue. I'll be with you a lot more soon, when you're in a hospital near home. I've missed you so much, Joey." I laid my hand on his outstretched one and held it, like I had every time we visited.

This time, he made a noise.

"Nurse, he's talking!"

"He's been doing that ever since last night. He's probably feeling some discomfort from his latest surgery now, so there's a little moaning."

"Oh," Joey whispered. "Oh. Oh."

"What's that, honey? Are you in pain?" I asked.

"Oh. Oh. Ess." He worked his tongue around in his mouth. " Saw, Sue."

"Yes, Joey, it's me. It's Sue!"

His hand twitched, like he was trying to squeeze mine the way I was squeezing his. He whispered "Sue" again. Then he slept.

By the time he was transferred to the local VA hospital two weeks later, Joey was awake a lot of the time. He didn't talk much, and when he did, he seemed confused. The staff said rehabilitation would take a long time. Because of his head injuries and the deplorable conditions in which he had been imprisoned for so long, we should be prepared for only a partial recovery.

The first day I went to see him, he was propped up in bed, asleep, but facing the TV. I pulled up a chair and sat next to his head. "Joey, can you wake up?"

His eyes flickered for a moment, and when they opened, I saw fear.

"It's me, Sue. I came to see you."

"Sue. Sue. Why am I here?"

"You were injured in the war. You were in a prison camp, but now you're in the VA hospital near home."

"Oh. Why are you here?"

"I came to see you. Do you want me to go?"

"No. Stay. Don't leave me."

Every day after I was done with student teaching, I went to the hospital to be with him. Every day, he was better, until one night about a week before my birthday. He was agitated that evening.

"What's wrong, honey? You seem upset," I said.

"Your birthday is next week. I can't go buy you a present," he said.

"That's okay. Getting you back is the best present in the world."

"You don't understand. I can't go get you a present because I can't walk. I haven't walked in years. That cage they kept me in was too small to let me stand up, even if my leg had healed right. I went to physical therapy today. My legs are so weak I can't stand on my own. How can I ever get a job and go to a store to buy things for you if I'm like that?"

"It doesn't matter. You're alive, and you're with me again. I don't need anything else."

"No. I'm no good to you now. I'm a broken-down wreck. You need a man."

"I have a man."

"I'm not a man. I'm an invalid."

"You're a patient. You were shot. They tortured you and kept you in a tiny bamboo cage for years. You were near death from starvation. The bastards fractured your skull. It's going to take time for you to recover."

"You shouldn't have waited for me. I don't know why you're here. Why aren't you married and having babies?"

"I don't want to be married to anyone but you. I don't want any babies but yours."

When visiting hours were over, I kissed him, like always. Joey really kissed me back for the first time.

The next day, he was sitting in a chair. "I have to pee," was the first thing he said.

"Do you want me to help you to the bathroom?"

"No, you can't do that."

"They tell me you can bear some weight on your good leg. We can probably get you there."

"No, Sue, I can't let you do that. Find an orderly."

"Joey, I'm strong enough if you'll help me."

"Don't you get it? I have to pee! I need someone to help me onto the toilet. I can't let you do that," Joey protested. "Now please, go find a man to help me."

I came back into the room with a burly orderly, but Joey was adamant that I wait in the hallway while they took care of things. "I can't hold onto him and the railing and still keep my gown closed. Please, Sue, respect my privacy."

When the orderly left the room, I went back in. "I didn't mean to embarrass you," I said.

"It's okay. It just wouldn't have been proper for you to see me with my skinny butt hanging out of this stupid gown."

"I understand, Joey, but someday, I'll see that skinny butt in bed next to me."

"What?"

"When we're married, silly."

"You don't want to marry me, Sue. I'm not the man you fell in love with."

"I didn't fall in love with a man. I fell in love with a boy who once let me beat him arm-wrestling. I fell in love with the boy who danced with me to "Moon River." I fell in love with the guy who gave me this," I said, pulling my precious locket out from where it was hidden by my sweater. "I'm in love with a man now. You, Joey."

"But I'm not the same man."

"Yes you are. Whatever you can or can't do, I love you." I leaned down and kissed him. Joey kissed me back pretty hard, the way he did a couple of times the night before he left for the war.

When we let go, tears rolled down his cheeks. "I'm going down to physical therapy tomorrow, and I'll work until I'm healthy enough to take care of you, if you still want me."

On Easter Sunday morning, Mom, Dad, and I piled into the back of Joe and Marge's car to meet Joey for services at the hospital chapel. He was beaming, obviously very excited, but he wouldn't say a word as he led us back to his room on his cane.

When we got to his room, he sat in his armchair. "I can come home next week," he said.

"That's great news!" my dad exclaimed.

"They said if I could do something, I could go home, so I've been practicing a lot." He stood up and hobbled over to where I was sitting. Trying to mask the pain on his face, he got down on his bad knee. His father handed him something. "Sue, I should have done this five years ago when it was easier. Will you marry me?" There was a diamond ring in the little box in his hand.

"Oh my God!" I burst into happy tears, and leaned forward to kiss him, being careful not to knock him over. "Yes, Joey, my God yes, I'll marry you!"

"My therapist said he'll work with me until I can carry a nurse around. When I can do that, when I'm strong enough to carry you over the threshold, we'll get married."

It was supposed to be a small ceremony. At least, that was what we wanted. Our families had different ideas. Joey's platoon leader, who had been in the prison camp with him, was the best man. Mike recovered from his injuries faster than Joey. He came to visit when he could, driving three hundred miles one way, helping Joey keep his spirits up. The young widow from church who supported me through those lonely years when Joey was away was matron of honor, and her little boy was the ring bearer. Both our moms cried their way through the whole thing.

At the reception, Joey danced with me when the band played "Moon River," but he sat most of the time. When it got late, his father gave him the keys to a new car for us to drive to the hotel where we would be spending the night. After the garter was retrieved and the bouquet tossed, we left.

"Mrs. Ramsey," he said after the bellboy carried our bags into the room, "I never thought I'd see this day." He picked me up, and I wrapped my arms around his neck to kiss him as he carried me to the bed, the first real bed we would ever share.

We kissed, hotter than we ever had, fumbling with buttons, zippers and catches. We laughed at our nervousness and frustration with strange garments, until I was down to my bra and panties, and he was only wearing his shorts.

His cock bulged against them, fascinating but frightening, moving, growing. "This is it, Sue."

"I've waited a long time, honey," I replied, reaching behind me to unclasp my bra.

"Wait, let me do that," Joey said. He pulled my bra off me, and knelt on the bed next to me, looking at my tits. "You're perfect." His hand touched my bare flesh for the first time. "Perfect," he repeated as my nipple hardened.

I pulled him down on top of me, feeling his chest hair against my tits and his turgid shaft against my panty-covered mound. We kissed, tongues intertwined, until we were fighting for air. "Roll over," I said. I wanted a good look what was going to make me his wife physically. He raised his hips when I grabbed the waistband of his briefs.

Joey and I had made a pact that we would only go so far before we were married, so I had never seen his cock. I thought I had an idea of its size and shape from feeling it against me, hard through clothing when we made out, but seeing it bared, ready, and anxious, inches from me, was different. I was almost as scared of it as I was thrilled by it.

"I don't know what to do," I said.

"You got an A in health class in eleventh grade, Sue."

"So did you."

"We learned all about this there. I think we can figure it out," my new husband said, his hand pushing into my panties. It didn't take long for him to have them off, and to give me my first orgasm by someone other than me. He did it again, kissing my tits, teasing my nipples with his tongue.

"I love you, Joey. It's time."

He got on top of me, kissing me as he fondled my tits and then my cunt. He pushed himself up so he could see what he was doing, holding it and taking aim.

"Do it, honey. I'm your wife now." I tried to calm myself to relax my body, while bracing for the pain. Every woman I talked to, said it hurt, including my mother and my mother-in-law. They said it got better over time. I prayed they were right.

I was terrified. I expected him to find his mark, push himself inside me, injure me (tearing tissue is an injury, after all), and then rut like an animal until he shot inside me.

That's not exactly what he did.

Joey and I discovered something that very first time. He could drive me crazy with his cock. He didn't enter me for a while. He stroked me with it, played with me, up and down over my wet cleft, massaging my clitoris with the hard, wet, spongy end of it, and bringing me to still another orgasm.

When I calmed down, I saw the happiness on his face. "I'm going to do it now. I'll try not to hurt you more than I have to, baby."

His cock pried my lips apart just enough that they gripped it. I had never felt anything like this. Nothing so big. I was torn between my fear and my lust about it being where nothing had gone before.

"I didn't know it would feel like this," he sighed. He shifted his weight, trying to keep from pinning me under him. That made him move inside me, change his angle, something. It felt good.

He saw it on my face, and he grinned, moving a little more, this time just a fraction of an inch further into me.

I pulled him down for a kiss, one I knew we would remember. He kept up with his slow, tiny thrusts, finally coming to a stop against my barrier.

"I love you, Sue. I have since the day we sat on that rock and talked. I've always loved you, all through school, every moment I was conscious in Nam; it was what kept me sane. Now I'm home with you forever. Now I love you more."

He moved again to kiss me, and sank through. As soon as he felt me give way, he stopped, holding himself from going deeper, waiting for me to kiss him back. He gave me time until I nodded, kissed him, and said, "More."

He was gentle and caring, the way I needed him to be. Instinct, passion, and love guided us, but it hurt a little. I was very sensitive and tender. It felt wonderful, an odd mix of pleasure with pain. Our love was complete when he finally shot his essence inside me. He managed to keep his eyes open, the same as I did when I reached my first climax with him inside me a moment later. With everything we experienced, we loved more.

We wanted kids, prayed for them, but not yet. I went on the pill when we got engaged, and was quite satisfied with it. My tits filled out a sweater better, and I had just a little wiggle when I walked, something I practiced when my parents weren't home to drive Joey crazy on our honeymoon. We cuddled after making love for the first time. "What if the pill doesn't work?" I asked.

"We start thinking about names."

"Would you want a baby this soon, Joey?"

"I'd rather be finished with some kind of school and into a decent job before we have kids, but I'll go with the flow. Maybe it's supposed to happen."

"I think I'd rather wait, but that doesn't mean we shouldn't practice for getting me pregnant." I caressed his muscle, the skin sticky with our drying juices.

Losing my virginity hadn't hurt as much as I thought it might, although I didn't care, since it was Joey. We made love again that night before we fell asleep, and in the morning before we got ready for breakfast. When we went to bed that evening I was still sore from stretching to accommodate him, as amazing as it had felt.

"Joey," I said, touching his naked body in the bed next to me. "I don't know how to say this, but I'm pretty sore."

"I'm sorry, honey." He kissed me gently and caressed my tit. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

"You didn't. Well, yeah, the first time it hurt a little, but it was you, Joey, my husband. We made love a lot, and I enjoyed every minute of it, but I think she needs a break," I said, gesturing toward my crotch.

"Should I kiss it and make it all better?" he murmured into my ear.

"Very funny."

"I'm not trying to be funny. Guys in the Army talked about it. I'd like to try it." He kissed me again, and then leaned down and kissed my tits. "I hope I do this okay."

His fingers teased my curls as he licked and sucked on my nipples. We learned the night before how much I enjoyed that, but he kept moving lower until he kissed my belly-button. Then lower.

I knew people did this, touched their partner's intimate places with their mouths, but I hadn't thought about it much. My promise to God and Joey as a teenager, followed by those years of forced abstinence, meant that I was poorly prepared for this sex stuff. I let my body figure out what to do with conventional missionary intercourse, and I liked it. A lot. Now, my husband was between my legs, kissing the tops of my thighs.

"I love you, Sue," he said, just before his tongue reached me.

That first jolt of sensation, his warm, wet tongue on my tender lips, was like nothing I imagined. My legs spread on their own, and my hands went down to caress his scalp, avoiding the ugly scars where hair would never grow. He was gentle, licking at me, kissing my clit, pressing his tongue into the bruised opening of my cunt. I couldn't believe the feelings.

He brought me to orgasm quickly the first time, faster than I've ever been able to do it myself, and more intensely that he did in our love-making earlier. I was still riding that high when I realized I was going to go again.

I was trying to make sense of the waves of sensation and emotion that kept washing over me when I heard him say, "You like that, don't you?"

"Very much! Where did you learn to do that?"

"Listening to guys. They said chicks dig it. I also read some magazines my roommate's friends brought him in the VA hospital. Seeing your reaction was kinda fun."

"Didn't it taste funny?" His chin was wet, and I felt the moisture under me.

"No, in fact, you taste kind of good."

"Really? People say that's nasty," I said.

"I know, but I think they're wrong. It was pretty cool. I'll definitely do that again."

I was so excited that I almost begged him to make love to me, but I knew that would only make me more sore. Poor Joey! If I was still that needy after what he did to me, how bad must it be for him? One glance at his cock gave me the answer. It was only fair. We were married now. That changes the rules. "Joey, would you like me to do that to you?"

"Not if you don't want to," he said. His rock-hard cock bounced with his words.

"I never thought about doing it before. Do you know what I should do?"

"I heard guys talk about it."

I took him in my hand and stroked him, the way he seemed to like. "I'll try it." I held his cock and kissed it. A drop of clear fluid leaked out. It was the same thing I saw on him just before he entered me each time. I licked him, tasting it.

"Oh, Sue!" he moaned.

That was what I needed to hear. M